Home Blog Page 72

Ancient Native American Pipes

The ancient Adena and Hopewell cultures created pipes in the images that they saw and experienced. Ancient cultures respected all that the Great Spirit created, animals, birds, people, and nature. The Adena culture represents the same time frame as the Jaredites (1500 BC – 200 AD) and the Hopewell culture (200 BC – 400 AD) parallels the time frame of the Nephites.

“There is a bowl for the tobacco in their pipes in the top, and there is a small hole at one end to breathe in the smoke. The pipe was made by Native Americans living in what is today the US state of Ohio. These Native Americans were small-scale farmers who built large burial and ceremonial mounds. There were over 200 pipes buried in a collection of mounds known as the ‘Mound City Group’. The pipe was not simply smoked for pleasure but probably had a religious function. A shaman may have smoked it to evoke the otter as a representative of his clan, or as a spirit guide who would then accompany the shaman on a spiritual journey. Tobacco has been smoked in North America for at least 2300 years and pipe smoking still remains an integral part of modern Native American culture. Tobacco was first brought to Europe in the early 1500s, where it quickly spread across Europe, Africa and Asia.” A History of the World BBC

Henry C. Shetrone, archaeologist for the Ohio Archaeological and Historical Society (now the Ohio History Connection) uncovering effigy pipes during the excavation of Seip Mound in Ross County, Ohio, ca. 1925-1928

“On the authority of some older inhabitants of Onondaga, it is stated that on a ledge of rocks, about a mile south of Jamesville, (Near Syracuse and Oneida Castle) is a place which used to be pointed out by the Indians as a spot where the Great Spirit once came down and sat and gave good advice to the chiefs of Onondagas. That there are the prints of his hands and his feet, left in the rocks, still to be seen. In the former years the Onondagas used annually to offer, at this place, tobacco and pipes, and to burn tobacco and herbs as a sacrifice to the Great Spirit, to conciliate his favor and which was a means of preventing diseases.” Author L. Taylor Hansen He Walked the Americas 

“Native accounts tell of his arrival [Christ] from the direction of the rising sun, after which he set up his priesthood among his followers known as the “Wau-pa-nu” (the spelling phonetic). They were said to have healed the sick and instituted new laws. Blood sacrifice was forbidden and replaced by the use of tobacco, today an important element in all traditional Native American ceremonies. Among many eastern tribes, East Star Man is regarded as the son of Great Spirit, the Creator.” Wayne May, Christ in North America.

Human effigy pipe also called the Adena Man or the Adena Pipe, from the Adena culture, Early Woodland period, 500 BC-1 AD. This photograph shows the pipe being excavated from Burial 21, Adena Mound, Ross County, in 1901

Woodland Animal Effigy Pipes
“During the Woodland period, artisans crafted many ceremonial pipes into the shapes of various animals and sometimes people. The remarkable animal effigy platform pipes of the Hopewell culture are among the most delicate and naturalistic of these sculpted effigies. Archaeologists have found them mainly in ceremonial deposits at two sites, Mound City and Tremper Mound.

The examples shown in the image include an owl, a toad, and a raccoon. The animals may represent the spirit guides of shamans who smoked the pipes to induce a trance state to assist with rituals of healing. Notice how the animal generally would be facing the shaman as he or she smoked the pipe.

It used to be thought that the Ohio effigy pipes had been made from Ohio pipestone, which occurs in Scioto County just across the river from Tremper Mound. Chemical studies of the Tremper Mound pipes, however, have shown that most of these are made from a pipestone found Illinois.” http://www.ohiohistorycentral.org/w/Woodland_Animal_Effigy_Pipes

Smoking Pipes and Tobacco
“The earliest archaeobotanical evidence of the use of tobacco in eastern North America comes from the central Mississippi Valley between AD 100 and 200 (uncalibrated RCYBP) (Asch 1991, 1994; Haberman 1984; Wagner 2000; Winter 2000), with dates for the rest of eastern North America falling several centuries later (Haberman 1984; Wagner 2000). These dates indicate that tobacco was a major intoxicant from the Early Woodland onward. However, ethnohistoric accounts indicate that a variety of plants were smoked in addition to tobacco, including Cornus sp. (Dogwood), Juniperus species (Juniper), Rhus glabra (Sumac), and Arctostaphylus uva-ursi (Bearberry) (Brown 1989; Hall 1977; Springer 1981; Yarnell 1964).
Although there remains much to be learned about the evolution of smoke plant use, what can be said is that smoking pipes were the primary means of intoxicant ingestion in prehistoric eastern North America…

Annotated Book of Mormon page 535. Save 28% now

The Early Woodland Period and Adena (ca. 1000 BC–AD 200) Tubular smoking pipes’ are widely known as characteristic Early Woodland period artifacts (Rafferty 2002, 2006, 2008; Rafferty et al. 2012; Salkin 1986). The typical morphology is that of a 1–2 cm wide cylinder with a wide hole at one end and a
narrower opening at the other. The narrow opening could be blocked with a pebble to prevent inhalation of tobacco (Gehlbach 1982; Meuser 1952; Stephens 1957) (Fig. 2.1). Earlier shapes of pipes are more conical in form. Alongside “plain” tubes, we also see during this early period tubes with beveled ends, compound forms with right angle bore extensions, as well as the early forms of platform and elbow pipes, though these are minority types. Pipes at this period are made from several different materials, including clay or soft stone, but iconic specimens are made of a soft limestone from the central Ohio River Valley (Stewart 1989; Thomas 1971, p. 77). These earliest pipes tend to be interred in burials, and often show signs of intentional destruction. Webb and Snow (1974, p. 86) suggested that not all “pipes” were used for smoking, and that some may have been sucking or pigment tubes for shamanic rituals (Frison and Van Norman 1993; Howes 1942). At least one researcher has even proposed
that pipes may have served as primitive telescopes (Schoolcraft 1845), though this seems unlikely. I do not dispute the fact that some Early Woodland tubes may have had other uses besides smoking, but specimens in museum collections have sooting and sometimes carbonized residues, indicating a smoking function (Jordan 1959). As discussed in other published papers, there is chemical evidence that further supports a smoking function for early tube pipes (Rafferty 2002, 2006; Rafferty et al. 2012). Residues from five tubular pipes dating to between 500 and 300 BC have been analyzed by the author; three showed clear mass spectra for nicotine or related metabolites…

Three effigy pipes discovered in Mound 18 during the excavation of the Mound City Group of mounds in Ross County, Ohio, 1920

While early pipes have often been associated with Adena mound builder sites of the Ohio Valley and their local contemporaries (Bense 1994, p. 129), smoking pipes predate the Early Woodland (pre-ca. 1000 BC) and were more widely distributed geographically. Pipes have been recovered from Late Archaic Period (ca. 4000– 1000 BC) burials as well, indicating that smoking’s connection with burial rituals had an earlier origin than has been hypothesized for the entirety of Early Woodland mortuary practices (Concannon 1993, p. 74; Custer 1987, p. 42; Dragoo 1963, p. 241, 1976; Walthall 1980, p. 77). One of the earliest pipes documented in eastern North America was recovered from the Eva Site in Tennessee and dates to ca. 2000 BC (Lewis and Kneberg Lewis 1961, p. 66). Webb and Baby (1957, p. 22) reference tubular pipes from Late Archaic shell mounds in Alabama and Kentucky, which were also, at least in part, functioning as burial contexts (Claassen 1991, 1996). These early examples suggest that the ritualistic function of pipes has a long history in eastern North America…

I have attempted to briefly summarize the history of smoking pipes in the eastern half of North America from their earliest evidence to the eve of European contact. This is the merest scratch on a vast surface. Even so, several trends are clear. Smoking pipes were used quite early in the East, though not so early as in western regions of North America. As early as they were adopted, they became important artifacts for a range of significant social practices, including burial rituals and intersocietal trade and exchange. The earliest pipes were made of stone, and tended towards tubular or platform types, while late prehistory was dominated by numerous plain clay pipes with occasionally more elaborate, often effigy, specimens as well. Tobacco smoking likely began as a specialized practice associated with ritual practices, but over time became more ubiquitous and widespread. Smoking pipes remain socially significant artifacts to Native American traditional cultures to the present day. As always, more research is necessary into the earliest origins, chronological development, and cultural significance of smoking pipes from across the

Ohio History Central
Ohio History Central is an evolving, dynamic online encyclopedia that includes information about Ohio’s natural history, prehistory, and history. Ohio History Central is perfect for anyone wanting to learn more about Ohio! Ohio History Central was researched and written by staff at the Ohio History Connection. Pictures and descriptions below are from Ohio History Connection.

Description: Effigy of a dog with a long muzzle and pointed ears is depicted chewing on the remnant of human head, which he holds between his front paws. Paws are very blocky and stylized. Left front leg is broken, missing and restored. Part of right rear leg is broken and missing. Tail is tightly curved over the back and attached, forming a ring. Pipe bowl is a roughly rectangular projection in the middle of the dog’s back. Hole for pipe stem is in the dog’s posterior. Stylized human head is upside down. The nose is high relief. The lower jaw is missing. Dog is chewing on occipital region of the head. The artistic style is typical of the Copena Culture from Tennessee region. The effigy is made of dark grayish-brown steatite. Item was excavated from Seip Mound in Paxton Township, Ross County, Ohio.

Description: Large effigy pipe is in the shape of a male dog. It is made of steatite or granite that is mottled very dark grayish-brown and dark gray. The dog’s face has two deep eye sockets and a mouth with indication of teeth carved in the stone. There is a 7-mm hole drilled in the chin. Triangular ears fall forward. The tail curves up over the body and meets the pipe bowl. There is an oval-shaped space carved out between the tail and the body of the dog. The front legs are thinner (24 mm in diameter) than back legs (40.5 mm in diameter) and show distinctive joints. There are holes drilled from front to back in both front legs near the ends. Large chunks are missing from the back legs. There is a hole measuring 21.3 mm at the base of the tail that slopes upward toward the opening of the pipe bowl. Item was excavated from Seip Mound in Paxton Township, Ross County, Ohio.

Enlarge

Description: Front view of an effigy pipe in the form of a dog eating a human head that is grasped between its front paws. The pipe was created by the prehistoric Hopewell people during the Middle Woodland period. It was excavated from Seip Mound in Ross County, Ohio, and is part of the Archeology collections of the Ohio Historical Society.”

As we stated before, It seems the ancient Adena and Hopewell Cultures created pipes in the images in nature that they saw and experienced. Ancient cultures respected all that the Great Spirit created, animals, birds, people, and nature. In the Book of Mormon there are some amazing verses that indicate why the Native Americans may for example created pipes after the image of dogs eating humans.

Alma 16: 9-11 81-77 BC
“And thus ended the eleventh year of the judges, the Lamanites having been driven out of the land, and the people of Ammonihah were destroyed; yea, every living soul of the Ammonihahites was destroyed, and also their great city, which they said God could not destroy, because of its greatness. But behold, in one day it was left desolate; and the carcasses were mangled by dogs and wild beasts of the wilderness.Nevertheless, after many days their dead bodies were heaped up upon the face of the earth, and they were covered with a shallow covering. And now so great was the scent thereof that the people did not go in to possess the land of Ammonihah for many years. And it was called Desolation of Nehors; for they were of the profession of Nehor, who were slain; and their lands remained desolate.”

Mosiah 12:1-3 148 BC
“And it came to pass that after the space of two years that Abinadi came among them in disguise, that they knew him not, and began to prophesy among them, saying: Thus has the Lord commanded me, saying—Abinadi, go and prophesy unto this my people, for they have hardened their hearts against my words; they have repented not of their evil doings; therefore, I will visit them in my anger, yea, in my fierce anger will I visit them in their iniquities and abominations. Yea, wo be unto this generation! And the Lord said unto me: Stretch forth thy hand and prophesy, saying: Thus saith the Lord, it shall come to pass that this generation, because of their iniquities, shall be brought into bondage, and shall be smitten on the cheek; yea, and shall be driven by men, and shall be slain; and the vultures of the air, and the dogs, yea, and the wild beasts, shall devour their flesh. And it shall come to pass that the life of king Noah shall be valued even as a garment in a hot furnace; for he shall know that I am the Lord.”


Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a dog was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The dog is seated with its head pointed upward and mouth partially open. A narrow section of bowl (from top edge nearly to the bottom of bowl just behind dog’s left shoulder) and the left forepaw have been restored. The effigy pipe measures approximately 1.5″ x 3.5″ x 1.25″ (3.81 x 8.89 x 3.18 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This is a plaster cast of an effigy pipe known as the Mound City Horned Head. There is a human face with ears on either side. A knob on the forehead and two knobs equidistant on the back of the head represent a headdress. The pipe base is slightly convex in shape. This piece is from Hopewell Culture. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large – the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a gray wolf was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The animal is seated with all four legs incised in bas relief on bowl; only the front toes are indicated. Its facial features consist of an incised mouth and drilled eyes. The right eye is inset with copper. A section of the upper part of the bowl on the right side and small sections of anterior platform are restored. The effigy pipe measures approximately 1.5″ x 3.5″ x 1.25″ (3.81 x 8.89 x 3.18 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a mink was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The body of the mink winds around the top of the bowl with the animal’s head and tail facing the smoker. Parts of the platform have been restored. Made of dark olive gray stone, the pipe measures approximately .88″ x 1.67″ x 3.75″ (2.2 x 4.1 x 9.5 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of an American crow was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. Effigy consists of the head and neck of the bird. Eyes are drilled. The pipe has been restored. Made of dark gray stone, the pipe measures approximately 1.5″ x 1.5″ x 3.4″ (3.6 x 3.6 x 8.7 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a raccoon, made of gray and brown mottled pipestone, was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The animal is shown crouched on bowl of pipe with legs flexed, and its tail extends to the platform. The details of the face–“mask”, mouth, and nostrils–were carefully carved in low relief. The left front leg and adjoining section of bowl, right side of bowl, and right shoulder of effigy are restored, as is the section of the tail that is completely in the round and a small section of the platform. This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 BC-AD 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a porcupine was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The animal stands with head extended forward and tail extending backward. Some restoration work has been done to the platform. The pipe measures approximately 1.25″ x 1.25″ x 3.75″ (3.1 x 3.1 x 9.5 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a saw-whet owl was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. The eyes of this owl are set are drilled and set with pearls. Some restoration work has been done to the pipe, which measures approximately 1.15″ x 2″ (2.8 x 4.9 x 7.2 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a duck was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. Archaeologist William C. Mills identified this as a Buffelhead duck. Made of mottled dark olive gray stone, the pipe measures approximately 1.75″ x 1.5″ x 3.25″ (4.2 x 3.6 x 8.25 cm). Some parts of the pipe have been restored. This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a mountain lion was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. Mountain lions are also known as pumas, cougars, catamounts, or panthers. The animal stands on platform with its tail extended onto the platform. Mouth is slightly open and ears extend from head. Parts of the pipe have been reconstructed. Made of mottled red and brownish-gray stone, the pipe measures approximately 1.34″ x 1.33″ x 3.6″ (3.3 x 3.25 x 9 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a black bear was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. Only the front quarters of the bear are represented. Eyes are drilled and inset with copper. Ears extend from head. Some parts of the pipe have been damaged and other parts have been restored. Made of light olive gray stone, the pipe measures approximately 1.87″ x 1.4″ x 3.33″ (4.8 x 3.6 x 8.5 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River. The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior.

Description: This composite photograph is a front, side and back view of the Adena Pipe. The Adena Pipe is carved out of Ohio pipestone into the likeness of an ancient American Indian man, and was discovered by William C. Mills in 1901 during an excavation of the Adena Mound in Chillicothe, Ohio. Tubular pipes such as this one were common in the Adena culture (800 B.C. – A.D. 1), although effigy pipes are unusual, rendering this particular pipe very unique. As of 2013, it is now recognized as the state artifact of Ohio.

Photograph by Rod Meldrum

Description: This pipe in effigy (a likeness or representation) of a deer was excavated from Tremper Mound, a Hopewell culture site located five miles north of Portsmouth in Scioto County. Effigy consists of the upturned head of a deer resting on a platform. The bowl for tobacco is between the ears and eyes. Parts of the platform have been restored. Made of dark gray stone, the pipe measures approximately 1.25″ x 1.25″ x 3.33″ (3.2 x 3.3 x 8.5 cm). This pipe is part of a large collection of pipes found at Tremper Mound. The pipes were carved of Ohio pipestone, a silica-based material that can be easily carved when freshly quarried from the hills east of the Scioto River.

Overlaid photograph by Rod Meldrum

The pipes represent a variety of animals significant to the Hopewell, including owls, wolves, deer and beaver. Skilled Hopewell craftsmen carved the pipes with flint knives and some are embellished with pearls or copper. In Ohio, the Hopewell Indians (100 B.C.-A.D. 500) built burial mounds and large earthen enclosures in geometric shapes (circles, squares, and octagons) to mark the places where the people gathered periodically to participate in many social and ceremonial events. Some of these sites were quite large–the Newark Earthworks complex extends over a 4-square-mile area. The Hopewell people also maintained a large trade network extending as far as the Rocky Mountains of Wyoming, the Florida coast and Appalachians, and northern Lake Superior. View on Ohio Memory.

Is the above picture a Deer or a Horse? The Ohio History Connection lists this as a deer. I agree with Rod Meldrum and think it looks more like a horse.

“And it came to pass that we did find upon the land of promise, as we journeyed in the wilderness, that there were beasts in the forests of every kind, both the cow and the ox, and the ass and the horse, and the goat and the wild goat, and all manner of wild animals, which were for the use of men. And we did find all manner of bore, both of gold, and of silver, and of copper.” 1 Nephi 18:25

For information about horses found in North America see our blog article here:


Enlarge

Native American Tobacco
Tobacco has long played a significant role in the American Indian culture (Paper, 1988; Seig, 1971). Tobacco provides American Indian people a connection between their own culture and the spirit world (Flannery, Sisk-Franco, & Glover, 1995; Hirschfelder & Molin, 1992; Paper, 1988; Winter, 2000). Historically, tobacco was used in medicinal and healing rituals, in ceremonial or religious practices, and as an instructional or educational device. Sacred tobacco was seen as a gift of the earth. It was burned, and the rising smoke was used to cleanse and heal. Often, sacred tobacco was sprinkled around the bed of the ailing individual to protect and to act as a healing agent. Tobacco was also used for social and peaceful purposes to promote well-being and good thoughts (Linton, 1924). Prior to important meetings, sacred tobacco was smoked as a ritualistic exchange and was also used as a powerful teaching tool. Elders, healers, and tribal leaders used tobacco leaves in their storytelling. Symbolically, smoke from sacred tobacco was called “spirits paths” (Linton, 1924, p. 1). It served as a channel to the evil or bad spirits.
Specific rules are to be followed when smoking sacred tobacco, which are just as important as the act of smoking itself. Small puffs of smoke were taken and held in the mouth. Deep inhaling was not encouraged because the smoke was not to be enjoyed but was a symbolic gesture meant to cleanse the air, the heart, and the mind. It became a facilitator to the spirits so that peaceful exchange could be obtained and prayers could be heard (Hodge, 2001).

The Origin of Sacred Traditional Tobacco
“The key informants on the three Ojibwe reservations talked about the origin of sacred traditional tobacco among their people. Tobacco was described as “one of the first things that the Creator [higher being] gave us to talk to him, was that spirit of tobacco.” All key informants could pinpoint the origin and the actual story of how tobacco came to Anishinabe (Ojibwe) people. However, due to oral tradition, the story or stories could not be told in an interview session like this one and could traditionally be articulated only during approved times of the year. All key informants agreed that a long time ago the original sacred tobacco the Anishinabe used was red willow (kinnikinnick). One key informant shared the following: I know a story that relates to Waynaboozhoo and when in the beginning the Creator told Waynaboozhoo that we wouldn’t be able to communicate directly with the Creator. And so he gave Waynaboozhoo a seed to plant the kinnikinnick, which is the red willow. And he said to go and tell the Anishinabe people to plant the seed and that is where they would get the kinnikinnick. Then that is the way we would talk to the Creator. That is the way we would communicate with him by smoking our pipes and whatever message we had to convey to the Creator, that the smoke would relay that message. And to put that tobacco, asemaa, on the ground also, near a tree, and this would serve the purpose also of communicating with our Creator.

Annotated Book of Mormon page 166 View pages here

Also, the Creator said that when we come into this world we have nothing. We come naked and we have nothing to offer. So that is why he gave Waynaboozhoo that seed to give to the Anishinabe people for that offering. Waynaboozhoo refers to the spirit of Anishinabe or original man (Benton-Benai, 1988). To obtain the original sacred tobacco, kinnikinnick has to be gathered: “Get the bark off, then shave it down and dry it.” However, when commercial tobacco became available, because it was grown readily, it was easier for many Anishinabe people to just smoke it rather than gather and prepare the kinnikinnick. “People just started using it [commercial tobacco] because it was a lot easier.” One key informant added that some quit gathering, preparing, and utilizing the traditional kinnikinnick tobacco because “I think they eventually got addicted. So, the nicotine that is in here is the prime reason why they switched over. So that is what I feel like, that eventually this [commercial tobacco] just wiped out the original tobacco.”
Even though Winter (2000) speculated that tobacco may have been the first plant to be domesticated in the New World, one spiritual leader disagrees: I’ve been out in the woods for many years and I have never come across a tobacco plant other than red willow….I never heard my grandparents, they are the ones who raised all of us, ever talk about tobacco like that [commercial tobacco]. But they talked about kinnikinnick. They taught us how to make it. I never heard them talk about tobacco or leaves. We never used it [commercial tobacco] or passed it on to the next generation. It is not our way. . . . I think the tobacco that we have nowadays, that started when they did the big tobacco farms. Another added that it seemed “if tobacco was natural, they would be perennials” that would not have to be “replanted every year, because our medicines and sacred plants grow in the bush [the woods] naturally.” There are a few Ojibwe who still harvest kinnikinnick.

My husband will gather that kinnikinnick for me again this summer. That is what we give to the ceremonies then, when we have ceremonies.” Another said that you will see right here on our reservation “that there is a lot of the elderly people that actually go out and make a daily offering of that original tobacco, kinnikinnick. It is still used among the people.” Another key informant added that sacred tobacco “is pretty good tobacco, what the Indians make. They have varieties of tobaccos, too, that they made their own ways.” There are different mixes of sacred tobacco; one said dogwood may also be used. “I used to smoke pipe and my ma used to make a certain type of tobacco. That really smelled good and tasted good. I don’t remember what she used. It was some of the old stuff.”
Irwin, Lee & Hirschfelder, Arlene & Molin, Paulette. (1993). The Encyclopedia of Native American Religions: An Introduction. The Western Historical Quarterly.


The Hopewell and Adena people had a strong religious affinity. The way they lived may seem unlike what we think of today, but in their own way they believed in “One God” or the “Great Spirit” and He was a central role in their lives. We know the Jaredites lived the gospel in righteousness for many years, as did the Nephites and Lamanites. In Ether 20 we read, “so great was his faith in God, that when God put forth his finger he could not hide it from the sight of the brother of Jared, because of his word which he had spoken unto him, which word he had obtained by faith.” 

Ammon converted many of the Lamanites as we read in Alma 19:35-56, “And it came to pass that there were many that did believe in their words; and as many as did believe were baptized; and they became a righteous people, and they did establish a church among them. And thus the work of the Lord did commence among the Lamanites; thus the Lord did begin to pour out his Spirit upon them; and we see that his arm is extended to all people who will repent and believe on his name.”

The Ancient Hopewell and Adena utilized the pipe and tobacco as a way to worship the Great Spirit.

Mormons and Mounds

The Mormons and the Mounds by Jonathan Neville
Mormon History Association Presentation June 2017 St. Louis, Missouri

ABSTRACT

“Mormonism sprang from the mounds,” wrote Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian National Museum of American History. Even before the Book of Mormon was published, Mormonism was linked to the Moundbuilder civilizations of North America. One man who claimed to have heard a reading of the lost 116 pages said “It was a description of the mounds about the country and similar to the ‘Book of Mormon.’” In 1843, Joseph Smith apparently alluded to the 116 pages when he said the Book of Mormon spoke about sacred burial places. Several authors have placed the Book of Mormon among other 19th century books about the origins of the Moundbuilders.  At one time, there were over a million ancient earth mounds in North America; approximately 100,000 remain today. Many of these mounds are located in the territory from western New York through western Missouri where early Mormon history took place. Three specific mounds figure prominently in LDS history: Zelph’s mound in Illinois, the Kinderhook mound, also in Illinois, from which the six brass plates were taken, and Enon mound in Ohio. Until the early Saints leveled them to build homes and farms, Indian mounds dominated Nauvoo. Joseph Smith purchased one and resorted to it from time to time. Less well known are the mounds located just north of Nauvoo that have recently been discovered and preserved. The connections between Mormonism and the mounds of North America have yet to be fully explored.

Click to see more maps!

The Mormons and the Mounds

Twenty-five miles east southeast of the site of the 2017 Mormon History Association’s 52nd Annual Conference in St. Charles, Missouri, sits one of only 22 UNESCO World Heritage Sites in the United States: Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site.

According to UNESCO, Cahokia is the largest pre-Columbian settlement north of Mexico.[1] It includes Monks Mound, the largest prehistoric earthwork in the Western Hemisphere. Cahokia was a prominent feature in the 1830s and 1840s when Mormons passed through the St. Louis region on Mississippi River steamboats. The site originally included 120 mounds and covered about 4,000 acres. Native Americans lived there between 800-1400 A.D. (the Mississippian period), so it is post-Book of Mormon era, but many other significant mound sites along the Mississippi River did flourish during Book of Mormon times.

Elm Point Mound was located just three miles north of the St. Charles Convention Center until it was leveled for residential development. The mound contained burials covered with limestone slabs and featuring red ochre staining. Projectile points, a grooved axe, and other artifacts were found at this site before its destruction.[2] A mile to the east is a district still called Les Mamelles, named after two 150-foot mounds that looked out over the plains to the north situated between the Missouri and Mississippi Rivers.

St. Louis itself was once nicknamed Mound City because of the many large mounds once located within current city limits. The largest of these, Big Mound, located on what is now Mound Street and North Broadway, would have been visible to Mormons traveling to Nauvoo from the Gulf of Mexico or from the Ohio River. Big Mound served as a landmark for Mississippi River steamboat pilots until it was leveled in 1868.

The sole remaining mound in St. Louis is Sugarloaf Mound. It has been purchased by the Osage Nation for preservation.

While Big Mound may have been one of the first ancient Indian mounds experienced by European Mormons immigrating to Nauvoo, the mounds were commonplace for American Mormons in the 19th Century. Joseph Smith’s birth state of Vermont features hundreds of ancient stone structures. Ethan Smith, the Vermont preacher, wrote A View of the Hebrews in part to explain the origins of the “walled towns,” “Forts,” and “watchtowers” he was familiar with.

New York State was rich with ancient mounds. New York governor DeWitt Clinton wrote about numerous such sites. In 1817, he wrote that a mound near Ridgway, Genesee County, about 65 miles northwest of Palmyra, contained piles of skeletons that “were deposited there by their conquerors.”[3]

When the early Saints moved from New York to Ohio, they encountered Indian mounds everywhere they went. Some remain, such as Indian Point, located just 14 miles northeast of the Kirtland Temple. This ancient Indian enclosure features two earthen walls bordered by ditches and protected on two sides of a triangle by steep cliffs. The walls were built around 140 B.C. The Zion’s Camp march passed several mounds, including two that were specifically noted in the historical record: Enon mound outside of Dayton, Ohio, and Zelph’s mound near the Illinois River.

Ancient Indian mounds are common in Missouri as well. According to the State Historic Preservation Office, “There are 37,000 known sites in the state, but that’s probably a small fraction of the total.”[4]

The connections between Mormonism and the mounds have been addressed in several books and articles. This paper provides a brief overview of the literature and introduces some new information that deserves additional focus and discussion.

Archaeological and Anthropological Background

Indian mounds have long been part of American history. George Washington used ancient mounds for military positions. Thomas Jefferson excavated a mound (one of many “barrows” in the area) found on his property at Monticello.[5] In 1894, the Smithsonian’s Bureau of Ethnology published a book by Cyrus Thomas that depicted a map of around 100,000 mound sites, located mainly along the rivers of the Midwestern and Southeastern United States. Many of these sites have multiple mound structures, some as many as 100.

One researcher wrote, “After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas.”[6]

This paper will discuss an example of new mound sites found within the last year a few miles north of Nauvoo.

Ancient Native American civilizations that built mounds have been classified into three major cultures based on era and the types of mounds they built.

  1. The Archaic period (4500-1000 BCE). There are only a few major examples of earth structures built during the Archaic period, including Watson Brake and Poverty Point in Louisiana.
  2. The Woodland period, consisting of Early Woodland (1000 BCE to 200 BCE) (Adena), Middle Woodland (200 BCE-500 CE) (Hopewell) and Late Woodland (500-1000 CE).
  3. Adena. Adena sites are found in the Midwestern and Eastern United States including Wisconsin, Indiana, Ohio, Kentucky, West Virginia, Pennsylvania, Maryland, and New York. Only a few of the hundreds of Adena mounds have survived to the present. Mounds were used for burials, ceremonies, and gathering places. Enon Mound, the second largest conical burial mound in Ohio, is probably Adena. The largest Adena mound in the United States is in Moundsville, West Virginia, along the Ohio River. People tunneled into it in 1838, destroying archaeological evidence.
  4. Hopewell. The Hopewell culture ranged from Florida to southeastern Canada (the Great Lakes area) and east to Kansas. The people lived along the rivers, particularly the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers and their tributaries. They built the giant geometric earthworks found in Ohio, including the Newark Earthworks that are the largest in the world and are aligned to specific sunrise and moonrise events. Hopewell cultures had distinctive regional attributes. Zelph’s mound fits within the Hopewell culture. The Kinderhook mound probably dates to the Hopewell era, but there doesn’t appear to be any discussion in the literature about this mound ever being dated or studied.
  5. The Mississippian period (900-1450 CE). There is growing evidence of a link between Mesoamerican cultures and the Mississippian cultures, possibly a result of the collapse of the Mayan empire.

People who believe the Book of Mormon took place in North America generally relate the Adena to the Jaredites and the Hopewell to the Nephites.

What Constitutes a Mound

When archaeologists identify a “mound” site, it is usually more significant than merely a pile of dirt created by humans. Mounds varied greatly in size. Some might be a foot high with a circumference of two or three feet. Others may be tens of feet high, covering acres. Monks Mound is ten stories high and covers nearly 14 acres.

Geometric shapes, including squares and circles, are precisely measured and can encompass 20 acres or more. Some mound structures were topped with wooden pickets as defensive walls. Others were covered with cement. Some are shaped as animal effigies. Some follow natural ridges.

Dr. Roger Kennedy, the former director of the Smithsonian’s American History Museum, addressed a misperception about earth mounds, noting that earth mounds are actually buildings.

Build and building are also very old words, often used in this text [his book] as they were when the English language was being invented, to denote earthen structures.

About 1150, when the word build was first employed in English, it referred to the construction of an earthen grave. Three hundred and fifty years later, an early use of the term to build up was the description of the process by which King Priam of Troy constructed a “big town of bare earth.” So when we refer to the earthworks of the Ohio and Mississippi Valleys as buildings no one should be surprised.[7]

Literature Review

Painting with a broad brush, literature about the connections between Mormons and mounds can be divided into two categories: those who seek to link Mormonism to the mounds, and those who seek to distance Mormonism from the mounds.

From a purely historical perspective, those linking Mormonism with the mounds seem to have a stronger argument. They rely on original documents and contemporary accounts. This group includes critics of Mormonism as well as supporters.

Those distancing Mormonism from the mounds tend to rely on semantic arguments against original sources or seek to avoid the question altogether.

These different approaches manifest themselves most often in discussion and analysis of the three specific mounds that appear most often in the literature: Zelph’s mound and the Kinderhook mound, both in Illinois, and Enon mound in Ohio. I’ll cite examples after offering an overview of some of the best-known works on Mormon history that address the mound connection.

The most comprehensive analysis of the connections between Mormonism and the mounds is probably Dan Vogel’s 1986 book, Indian Origins and the Book of Mormon: Religious Solutions from Columbus to Joseph Smith (Signature Books). Vogel seeks to understand how the Book of Mormon “fit into the ongoing discussion about the origin and nature of ancient American cultures” (Introduction). His Chapter 4 focuses on the mound-builder myths. He views the Book of Mormon as a product of 19th Century thought and experience.

Fawn Brodie focused on the ancient American mounds, claiming that “The mystery of the Moundbuilders attracted no one more than Joseph Smith.”[8] Earl Wunderli also invoked the moundbuilders to explain the Book of Mormon. “Joseph Smith’s physical surroundings included the Indian burial mounds that people said were piles of slain warriors from antiquity.”[9]

Many supporters of Mormonism tend to downplay the links to the moundbuilders.

For example, in Rough Stone Rolling, Richard Bushman observes that “Indian relics turned up in newly plowed furrows, and remnants of old forts and burial mounds were accessible to the curious, but none was known in Palmyra or Manchester…Burial mounds, supposedly a stimulus for investigation of the Indians, receive only the slightest mention [in the Book of Mormon, Alma 16:11].”[10] He does briefly mention Zelph’s mound and the Kinderhook incident, but he deliberately avoids the debate about mounds and the Book of Mormon. For example, he quotes excerpts from the letter Joseph Smith wrote to Emma on June 4, 1834, from the banks of the Mississippi River during Zion’s Camp, but he omits a key phrase. Joseph wrote of “wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity,”[11] but Bushman quotes only “wandering over the plains,” omitting the rest of Joseph’s sentence.[12]

Terryl Givens writes that “A major appeal of the text itself, to both the historically curious and the flippantly cynical, was its claim to tell the public something about the people whose burial mounds lie scattered across the prairies of the Old Northwest, whose bones and artifacts emerged from the dust with provocative regularity…. Once the Book of Mormon is cast in these terms, by angels, prophets, editors, and satirists, the historical approach becomes double-edged, an irresistible tool of apologists and detractors alike.”[13]

Most articles focus on the two best-known mound-related topics: Kinderhook and Zelph.

  1. Michael Hunter introduced his article about Mormon archaeological zeal by writing “In 1843, Robert Wiley unearthed a set of six brass plates in a burial mound near Kinderhook, Illinois.”[14] Several authors have written and presented on the topic of the Kinderhook plates, including Mark Ashurst-McGee, Don Bradley, Brian M. Hauglid, and Jason Frederick Peters. In 1981, the Ensign published an article that took the positions that (i) the Kinderhook plates were a hoax and (ii) Joseph Smith never attempted to translate them.[15]

Zelph’s mound in Illinois was first reported in the journals of participants in Zion’s Camp. Their accounts were amalgamated for an entry in History of the Church, but they have been reassessed individually. Kenneth Godfrey argued that the accounts “are inconsistent” and the skeleton “cannot, therefore, provide conclusive evidence for anything.”[16] Donald Q. Cannon provided greater context for the incident by referring to additional corroborating statements by Joseph Smith’s contemporaries as well as evidence from the archaeological and anthropological studies of the area, noting that “Some of the fabric recovered from the archaeological digs conducted at the bluff dates between 100 BC and AD 400… Remarkably, items discovered in the Zelph Mound area fit precisely within the parameters of the Book of Mormon historical chronology.”[17]

John H. Wittorf addressed Kinderhook and Zelph, but also treated Enon mound. Wittorf concluded that “in only one of three cases where Joseph Smith encountered the remains of the “Mound Builders”—the “Zelph incident”— did he even suggest a relationship between these peoples and those described in the Book of Mormon, the exact nature of which however, is still uncertain.” [18]

The Enon mound incident may not be well known. On May 16, 1834, Zion’s camp was in Ohio, traveling between Springfield and Dayton. Joseph’s journal records

About nine o’clock . . . we came into a piece of thick woods of recent growth, where I told them that I felt much depressed in spirit and lonesome, and that there had been a great deal of bloodshed in that place, remarking that whenever a man of God is in a place where many have been killed, he will feel lonesome and unpleasant, and his spirits will sink.

In about forty rods from where I made this observation we came through the woods, and saw a large farm, and there near the road on our left, was a mound sixty feet high, containing human bones. The mound was covered with apple trees, and surrounded with oat fields, the ground being level for some distance around.[19]

The large mound Joseph referred to was the Enon mound, located about seven miles west of Springfield. The mound still stands today in the town of Enon. It has been identified as an Adena mound, based on its size and shape, as well as artifacts retrieved from it.

Wittorf notes a hearsay account of an old gentleman who dug into the mound and deposited a collection of artifacts. He also suggests the dead men Joseph referred to could have been Shawnees killed in the battle of Piqua in August 1870. Piqua was about five miles west of Springfield.

Levi Hancock, who accompanied Joseph on the Zion’s Camp march, provided the most detailed account of the Zelph incident in his journal. Joseph’s statement about Zelph prompted him to also record what had happened at Enon.  “I then remembered what he [Joseph Smith] had said a few days before while passing many mounds on our way that was left of us; said he, ‘there are the bodies of wicked men who have died and are angry at us: if they can take advantage of us they will, for if we live they will have no hope.’ I could not comprehend it but supposed it was all right.”[20]

Because Hancock connected Zelph with the Enon mound statement, he apparently inferred that Joseph Smith was relating both mounds to Book of Mormon peoples. Or Joseph may have made this connection explicit. It was just a few days later that Joseph wrote his letter telling Emma that he and his men had been “wandering over the plains of the Nephites… roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones.”

Purchase 150 Maps of the Book of Mormon in North America here!

Mormon Connections with Native American Indian Mounds

This paper does not assess the historical and cultural context of the Mound-builder tradition and whatever relationship it may have to Mormonism. Instead, it looks at specific examples that have not been covered in depth in the literature to suggest possibilities for additional research.

The 116 pages. In the summer of 1828, Martin Harris lost the first 116 pages of the manuscript Joseph Smith dictated. Little is known about the manuscript, except that it constituted Mormon’s abridgment of the Book of Lehi and it covered essentially the same history as the current books of 1 Nephi through Omni. The 116 pages were reportedly burned or stolen; at any rate, they have not been recovered so far.

One account suggests the 116 pages described the mounds in North America. W. R. Hine was a resident of Colesville, New York. He provided a statement in 1884 in which he claims he knew Joseph Smith and his father. He relates a version of the lost 116 pages that has Lucy Harris taking the 116 pages and giving them to a Dr. Seymour, who lived not far from Mr. Hine. Hine stated, “Dr. Seymour lived one and a half miles from me. He read most of it to me when my daughter Irene was born; he read them to his patients about the country. It was a description of the mounds about the country and similar to the ‘Book of Mormon.’”[21]

The current text of the Book of Mormon does not mention mounds. It refers to bodies being “heap up upon the face of the earth” in several places. Alma 50:1 says Moroni caused his people “that they should commence in digging up heaps of earth round about all the cities.” If Hines was correct that the 116 pages included “a description of the mounds about the country,” the lost manuscript would link the text more closely to the North American setting than does the current text. This would further support the claims of both critics and defenders who link the Book of Mormon to the Moundbuilders.

Joseph Smith’s 1843 sermon. On April 16, 1843, Joseph Smith’s journal relates that he gave a sermon at the temple at 10 a.m. He read a letter about the death of Lorenzo Barns and discussed the topic of burial.

it is to have the privilige [sic] of having our dead buried on the land where god has appointed to gather his saints together.— & where there will be nothing but saints, where they may have the privilege of laying their bodies where the Son will make his appearance. & where they may hear the. sound of the trump that shall call them forth to behold him, that in the morn of the resurrection they may come forth in a body. & come right up out of their graves, & strike hands immediately in eternal glory & felicity rather than to be scattered thousands of miles apart. There is something good & sacred to me in this thing. the place where a man is buried has been sacred to me.–this subject is made mention of In Book of Mormon & Scriptures. to the aborigines regard the burying places of their fathers is more sacred than any thing else.[22] (emphasis added)

The portion in bold is of interest for two reasons. First, there is no place in the current Book of Mormon that mentions that the place where a man is buried is sacred. Joseph seems to be recalling a passage from the lost 116 pages, which, in his mind, were part of the Book of Mormon he translated.

Second, the sacred nature of a burial place is the basic premise for Native American Indian reverence for the burial mounds. Joseph alludes to this in the next passage when he refers to the “aborigines,” whom he considered Lamanites. This sermon may be a direct link between the 116 pages and the Native American Indian mounds.

The journal is in the handwriting of Willard Richards. He apparently inserted the phrase “this subject is made mention of” after he wrote the main phrase, probably when he found a moment to catch up with what Joseph was saying.

Mounds in Nauvoo. There are several references to mounds in Nauvoo. The lithograph by John Childs, 1844, made from a plat by Gustavus Hills in 1842 depicts several mounds in the city. A prominent one is between plats 82 and 83, just west of the temple.

Joseph’s journal records a few interactions with mounds in and around Nauvoo, including these.

14 June 1842 • Tuesday

Tuesday 14 To the mound with Emma & purchased 3/4 Sections of Land  of Hiram Kimball [note 245][23]

Note 245: JS purchased the southwest quarter of Section 25, the southeast quarter of Section 26, and the northeast quarter of Section 35, within Township 7 North, Range 8 West, for $1,500 from Ethan Kimball of Orange County, Vermont. Hiram Kimball served as Ethan Kimball’s attorney in the transaction. The “mound” was located in the southwest quarter of Section 25. JS paid Kimball two weeks later. (Hancock Co., IL, Deed Records, 27 June 1842, vol. K, pp. 329–330, microfilm 954,599, U.S. and Canada Record Collection, FHL; JS, Journal, 27 June 1842.)

27 June 1842 • Monday

Monday 27 Transacting business in general through the day. borrowed money of Bros.  Wooley Spencer &c. & made payment To Hiram Kimball for the mound.

Mounds in Nauvoo. In recent years, more Hopewell mound complexes have been discovered just north of Nauvoo. Some were looted in the 1970s, but others have been found untouched.

Wilson and Jenny Curlee moved to Nauvoo and purchased the property on which the mounds were located.[24] They organized an Eagle Scout project to restore some of the looted mounds, and archaeologists from the Illinois Historic Preservation Agency have certified these as authentic ancient sites. In the fall of 2016, a new complex was discovered in the area.

The increasing awareness of the numerous Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area may give renewed attention to the connection between Mormons and the mounds. When workers dug a utility trench between the Red Brick Store and the Joseph Smith Homestead, the equipment churned up Hopewell bones and artifacts. This area is adjacent to the Smith Family Cemetery, leading to the possibility that Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.

If “Mormonism sprang from the mounds” as Roger Kennedy suggested, it seems only fitting that Joseph Smith would be buried among the Moundbuilders.

Conclusion

The connections between Mormonism and the Moundbuilders have received considerable attention, but mainly from outsiders and critics. It is time for historians to re-assess these connections, especially in light of recent discoveries about Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area.


Notes

[1] Cahokia Mounds State Historic Site, World Heritage List, UNESCO, http://whc.unesco.org/en/list/198.

[2] Elm Point Mound, 23SC58, St. Louis Community College, http://users.stlcc.edu/mfuller/elmpoint.html.

[3] DeWitt Clinton, “A Memoir on the Antiquities of the Western parts of the State of New-York,” Transactions of the Literary and Philosophical Society of New York 2 (1815-25): 82

[4] Matthew Graham, “Ancient History,” Missourian, Jul 22, 2008, online at http://www.columbiamissourian.com/news/local/ancient-history/article_aef4d888-1602-5b7c-b118-b84b17bf6e9c.html.

[5] Jefferson’s Excavation of an Indian Burial Mound, Thomas Jefferson Foundation, Inc., online at https://www.monticello.org/site/research-and-collections/jeffersons-excavation-indian-burial-mound.

[6] Little, Gregory L., Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks (Eagle Wing Books, 2009), p. 2.

[7] Kennedy, Roger G., Hidden Cities: The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization (The Free Press, New York, 1994), p. vii. (hereafter Hidden Cities)

[8] Brodie, Fawn M., No Man Knows My History, 2d Ed. (Vintage Books, New York: 1995), p. 35.

[9] Wunderli, Earl, An Imperfect Book: What the Book of Mormon tell us about itself (Signature Books, Salt Lake City: 2013), p. 320.

[10] Bushman, Richard, Rough Stone Rolling (Alfred A Knopf, New York: 2005), pp. 95, 97.

[11] Smith, Joseph, “Letter to Emma Smith,” 4 June 1834, Letterbook 2, p. 57, online at http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/letterbook-2/62.

[12] Bushman, p. 241.

[13] Givens, Terryl, By the Hand of Mormon (Oxford University Press, Oxford: 2002), pp. 93, 95-6.

[14] Hunter, J. Michael, “The Kinderhook Plates, the Tucson Artifacts, and Mormon Archaeological Zeal,” Journal of Mormon History, Vol. 31, No. 1 (Spring 2005), p. 31.

[15] Kimball, Stanley B., “Kinderhook Plates Brought to Joseph Smith Appear to be a Nineteenth-Century Hoax,” Ensign, August 1981, online at https://www.lds.org/ensign/1981/08/kinderhook-plates-brought-to-joseph-smith-appear-to-be-a-nineteenth-century-hoax?lang=eng&_r=1.

[16] Godfrey, Kenneth W., “What Is the Significance of Zelph in the Study of Book of Mormon Geography?” Journal of Book of Mormon Studies, 8/ 2 (1999): 70-79, 88. Online at http://publications.mi.byu.edu/publications/jbms/8/2/S00011-What_Is_the_Significance_of_Zelph_in_the_Study_of_Book_of_Mo.html.

[17] Cannon, Donald Q., “Zelph Revisited,” Church History Regional Studies, BYU Department of Church History and Doctrine, Regional Studies, Illinois, 97-109. Online at http://emp.byui.edu/marrottr/341folder/Zelph%20Revisited%20Cannon.pdf.

[18] Wittorf, John H., “Joseph Smith and the Prehistoric Mound-Builders of Eastern North America,” delivered at the Nineteenth Annual Symposium on the Archaeology of the Scriptures at BYU on October 18, 1969, online at http://www.ancientamerica.org/library/media/HTML/4qimqkix/JOSEPH%20SMITH%20AND%20THE%20PREHISTORIC%20MOUND.htm?n=0.

[19] History, 1838-1856, volume A – 1 [23 December 1805 – 30 August 1834], p. 7, online at http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1838-1856-volume-a-1-23-december-1805-30-august-1834/566.

[20] Quoted in Cannon, Zelph Revisited.

[21] W. R. Hine’s Statement, in Naked Truths about Mormonism (Deming & Co., Oakland, 1888), online at http://www.sidneyrigdon.com/dbroadhu/CA/natruths.htm#010088-2a.

[22] Journal, December 1842-June 1844; Book 2, 10 March 1843-14 July 1843, p. 141. Online at http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-december-1842-june-1844-book-2-10-march-1843-14-july-1843/149.

[23] Journal, December 1841–December 1842, online at http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/journal-december-1841-december-1842/30.

[24] Palmer, Rosemary G., “Why Do Nauvoo’s Historic Burial Mounds Matter?” Meridian Magazine, June 9, 2013, online at http://ldsmag.com/article-1-12816/.

Altars of Stone & Sacrifice

Lyman Wight

“Lyman Wight, one of the original missionaries to Missouri, was an early settler in Adam-ondi-Ahman (left). “He is the one that brought our family into the Church,” says Daniel Burgon, 17, of the Shoal Creek Ward. Daniel and his sisters Angela, 14, and Natalie, 12, are descendants of Sanford Porter, whom Lyman Wight introduced to the gospel.

Preacher’s Rock

The Burgons like to go to Adam-ondi-Ahman to feel its peace and enjoy its beauty. The valley floor is now used for farmland, and the surrounding hills are deeply wooded. On the site are a few scenic overlooks, including Spring Hill and Tower Hill. “Preacher Rock,” where the Prophet is said to have stood and taught, is a short walk off the main trail at Tower Hill. There is even a marker to show the spot where Lyman Wight’s cabin once stood.” Special Issue: The Times and Seasons of Joseph Smith Independence: Living in Zion By Shanna Butler Church Magazines

Where Adam built an altar

“Duncan says Joseph showed he and others the place where Adam built an altar.

Was this the place of a Nephite Altar?

By this time Joseph the Prophet had come out to Adam-ondi-Ahman, Davies Country. . . . I think the next day he said to those present, Hyrum Smith, Bishop Vinson Knight, myself and two or three others, “Get me a spade and I will show you the altar that Adam offered sacrifice on.” I believe this was the only time Joseph was in Di-Ahman. He went about forty rods north of my house and placed the shovel with care and placed his foot on it. When he took out the shovelful of dirt it bared the stone, on the side of [the] upper edge nearly a foot deep. The dirt was two inches deep on the stone, I reckon. About four feet or more were disclosed. He did not dig to the bottom of the wall—three layers of good masonry wall put up, were unearthed. The stone looked like dressed stone, nice joints, ten inches thick, eighteen inches or more long. He came back down the slope perhaps fifteen rods. On the level, the Prophet stopped and remarked, “This place where we stood is the place where Adam gathered his posterity and blessed them, and predicted what should come to pass to later generations.” The next day he returned to Far West, Lyman Wight and Bishop Knight going with him.” Remembering Joseph by Mark McConkie. Duncan, Chapman (July 12, 1812-December 22, 1900) Extract from the Journal of Chapman Duncan,” LDS Church Archives, Salt Lake City, Utah. Some spelling and punctuation have been modernized. Note: See D&C 107:53-56 for the account of Adam blessing his posterity.

“…The remains of an old Nephite altar'” read from the sign.

Adam-ondi-Ahman

Chronology of Events in Adam-ondi-Ahman

  • Adam lived in Adam-ondi-Ahman after being cast out of the Garden of Eden
  • Adam offered sacrifice as commanded of the Lord
  • Adam was baptized, received the Holy Ghost and temple ordinances
  • Three years before he died, Adam met with his righteous posterity and gave them the temple ordinances
  • May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith revealed the location of Adam-ondi-Ahman
  • June 25, 1838, saints living at Adam-ondi-Ahman were organized into a stake of Zion
  • Latter-day Meeting at Adam-ondi-Ahman

Latter-day Discovery HC Volume 3 page 33 36 http://emp.byui.edu/satterfieldb/quotes/Adam-ondi-Ahman.html

Selection Of Lands In Caldwell And Daviess Counties For Settlement—Adam-Ondi-Ahman. The Prophet Leaves Far West to Locate Settlements.

Friday, May 18.—I left Far West, in company with Sidney Rigdon, Thomas B. Marsh, David W. Patten, Bishop Partridge, Elias Higbee, Simeon Carter, Alanson Ripley, and many others, for the purpose of visiting the north country, and laying off a stake of Zion; making locations, and laying claim to lands to facilitate the gathering of the Saints, and for the benefit of the poor, in upholding the Church of God. We traveled to the mouth of Honey Creek, which is a tributary of Grand

 river, where we camped for the night. We passed through a beautiful country the greater part of which is prairie, and thickly covered with grass and weeds, among which is plenty of game, such as deer, turkey, and prairie hen. We discovered a large, black wolf, and my dog gave him chase, but he outran us. We have nothing to fear in camping out, except the rattlesnake, which is native to this country, though not very numerous. We turned our horses loose, and let them feed on the prairie.

The Prophet and Party Reach Tower Hill.

Saturday, 19.—This morning we struck our tents and formed a line of march, crossing Grand River at the mouth of Honey Creek and Nelson’s Ferry. Grand River is a large, beautiful, deep and rapid stream, during the high waters of Spring, and will undoubtedly admit of navigation by steamboat and other watercraft. At the mouth of Honey Creek is a good landing. We pursued our course up the river, mostly through timber, for about eighteen miles, when we arrived at Colonel Lyman Wight’s home. He lives at the foot of Tower Hill (a name I gave the place in consequence of the remains of an old Nephite altar or tower that stood there), where we camped for the Sabbath.

Adam-ondi-Ahman.

In the afternoon I went up the river about half a mile to Wight’s Ferry, accompanied by President Rigdon, and my clerk, George W. Robinson, for the purpose of selecting and laying claim to a city plat near said ferry in Daviess County, township 60, ranges 27 and 28, and sections 25, 36, 31, and 30, which the brethren called “Spring Hill,” but by the mouth of the Lord it was named Adam-ondi-Ahman, 1 because, said He, it is the place where Adam shall come to visit his people, or the Ancient of Days shall sit, as spoken of by Daniel the Prophet. 2

Sunday, 20.—This day was spent by our company principally at Adam-ondi-Ahman; but near the close of the day, we struck our tents, and traveled about six miles north and encamped for the night with Judge Morin and company, who were also traveling north.

Monday, 21.—This morning, after making some locations in this place, which is in township 61, ranges 27 and 28, we returned to Robinson’s Grove, about two miles, to secure some land near Grand River, which we passed the day previous; and finding a mistake in the former survey, I sent the surveyor south five or six miles to obtain a correct line, while some of us tarried to obtain water for the camp.

Council called to determine Location of Settlements.

In the evening, I called a council of the brethren, to know whether it was wisdom to go immediately into the north country, or tarry here and here abouts, to secure land on Grand River, etc. The brethren spoke their minds freely on the subject, when I stated to the council that I felt impressed to tarry and secure all the land near by, that is not secured between this and Far West, especially on Grand River. President Rigdon concurred, and the council voted unanimously to secure the land on Grand River, and between this and Far West.

Elders Kimball and Hyde this day (21st May) arrived at Kirtland from England.


Click below for Altar Explanation

altar-of-god-ensign-magazine_1197556_prt

altar

American Antiquities Discovered.

Tuesday, 22.—President Rigdon went east with a company, and selected some of the best locations in the county, 3 and returned with a good report of that vicinity, and with information of valuable locations which might be secured. Following awhile the course of the company, I returned to camp in Robinson’s Grove, and thence went west to obtain some game to supply our necessities. We discovered some antiquities about one mile west of the camp, consisting of stone mounds, apparently erected in square piles, though somewhat decayed and obliterated by the weather of many years. These mounds were probably erected by the aborigines of the land, to secrete treasures. We returned without game.

D&C 116 May 19, 1838

“SPRING Hill is named by the Lord Adam-ondi-Ahman, because, said he, it is the place where Adam shall come to visit his people, or the Ancient of Days shall sit, as spoken of by Daniel the prophet.”

Robert J. Matthews (Professor, BYU)

“Elder Dyer also has gathered reports of early brethren and residents of Daviess county which describe Adam-ondi-Ahman as the site of two ancient altars (neither of which is now to be seen) used by Adam. One of these, an “altar of prayer” he locates not far from the Lyman Wight house on Tower Hill. The other, an “altar of sacrifice,” is said to have been situated a mile or so away near the top of Spring Hill. (BYU Studies, Vol. 13, No. 1, p.31)

Leland H. Gentry (CES Teacher)

“Abraham O. Smoot, a member of the survey team for Adam-ondi-Ahman, is quoted as having said that Joseph Smith was not present when “Adam’s Altar” was discovered: President Smoot said that he and Alanson Ripley, while surveying at the town [i.e., Adam-ondi-Ahman], which was about 22 miles from Jackson County, Missouri, came across a stone wall in the midst of a dense forest of underbrush. The wall was 30 feet long, 3 feet thick, and 4 feet high. It was laid in mortar or cement. When Joseph visited the place and examined the wall he said it was the remains of an altar built by Father Adam and upon which he offered sacrifices after he was driven from the Garden of Eden. He said that the Garden of Eden was located in Jackson County, Missouri. The whole town of Adam-ondi-Ahman was in the midst of a thick and heavy forest of timber and the place was named in honor of Adam’s altar. The Prophet explained that it was upon this altar where Adam blessed his sons and his posterity, prior to his death.” (BYU Studies, Vol. 13, No. 4, p.565)

Three altars built of stone, By Ken Corbett

Adam-ondi-Ahman- Like the Kirtland Temple
Heber C. Kimball

 

“The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there.” (Life of Heber C. Kimball  , pp. 209-210)

A Most Holy Place-Elder Alvin R. Dyer

“I have been privileged to feel the nearness of President McKay’s spirit. I have felt the majesty of his soul as we stood in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, observing in the short distance a place there known as Spring Hill, referred to in Section 116 of the Doctrine and Covenants as the place where Adam, Michael, or the “Ancient of Days,” in accordance with the prophecy of Daniel, shall in the due time of the Lord visit the earth for an important reason, and while there hearing President McKay utter quietly, “This is a most holy place.” (Conference Report, October 1967, p.41)

Adam-ondi-Ahman and Far West- Joseph Fielding Smith, Jr. and John J. Stewart (Author)

Friends at Far West

“Elder Dyer, whom President McKay subsequently ordained an apostle and later set apart as a counselor in the church presidency, offered some interesting after-thoughts on Far West:

In connection with President McKay’s visit at Far West, it is to be noted that while there the President appeared somewhat overwhelmed. The place made a deep impression upon him; so much so that he referred to Far West a number of times in the ensuing days as a place of deep impression.

The feeling that President McKay had at Far West registered upon me once again, but now with greater impact. The events that transpired there are significant: (a) The Lord proclaimed Far West a holy and consecrated land unto him, declaring to Joseph Smith that the very ground he stood on there was holy. (b) The Prophet Joseph Smith contended with the devil face to face for some time, upon the occasion of the power of evil menacing one of his children in the Prophet’s home just west of the temple site. Lucifer declared that Joseph had no right to be there, that this was his place. Whereupon the Prophet rebuked Satan in the name of the Lord, and he departed and did not touch the child again. (c) The overwhelming feeling that President McKay had when he visited this sacred place.

The Answer: I have often pondered the holy significance of Far West, and even more so since President McKay’s visit. The sacredness of Far West, Missouri, is no doubt due to the understanding that the Prophet Joseph Smith conveyed to the brethren, at these early times, that Adam-ondi-Ahman, the place to which Adam and Eve fled when cast out of the Garden of Eden, is where Adam erected an altar unto God, and offered sacrifices, and that Far West was the spot where Cain killed Abel.

This information tends to explain why the Lord declared Far West to be a holy consecrated place; and no doubt explains why Satan claimed that place as his own, as it was here that he entered into a covenant with Cain, resulting in the death of Abel, the first of mortal existence [to die] upon this earth.

“It would appear that President McKay while there felt the spirit and significance of this holy place.”  (The Life of Joseph Fielding Smith, p.340)

Sacrifice

The primary purpose of the law of sacrifice is two fold: to test us and to assist us to come unto Christ.

Elder Neal A. Maxwell of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles said: “Real, personal sacrifice never was placing an animal on the altar. Instead, it is a willingness to put the animal in us upon the altar and letting it be consumed!” (“‘Deny Yourselves of All Ungodliness,’” Ensign,May 1995, 68).

Elder Russell M. Nelson has taught: “We are still commanded to sacrifice, but not by shedding blood of animals. Our highest sense of sacrifice is achieved as we make ourselves more sacred or holy. “This we do by our obedience to the commandments of God. Thus, the laws of obedience and sacrifice are indelibly intertwined. … As we comply with these and other commandments, something wonderful happens to us. … We become more sacred and holy—[more] like our Lord!” (“Lessons from Eve,” Ensign, Nov. 1987, 88).

Adam and Eve were taught the law of sacrifice and were commanded to practice it by giving offerings. These included two emblems: the firstlings of the flock and the first fruits of the field. They obeyed without questioning (see Moses 5:5–6). President David O. McKay pointed out: “The effect of this [law] was that the best the earth produced, the best specimen in the flock or herd should not be used for self, but for God” (“The Atonement,” Instructor, Mar. 1959, 66). At a time in history when it was a struggle to make sure the family had food, those who sought to worship the Lord were asked to sacrifice the best part of their source of life. It was a real test of Adam and Eve’s faith, and they obeyed.

Adam’s Sacrifice- Offered in Adam-ondi-Ahman

Moses 5:4-8

“And Adam and Eve, his wife, called upon the name of the Lord, and they heard the voice of the Lord from the way toward the Garden of Eden, speaking unto them, and they saw him not; for they were shut out from his presence.

And he gave unto them commandments, that they should worship the Lord their God, and should offer the firstlings of their flocks, for an offering unto the Lord. And Adam was obedient unto the commandments of the Lord.

And after many days an angel of the Lord appeared unto Adam, saying: Why dost thou offer sacrifices unto the Lord? And Adam said unto him: I know not, save the Lord commanded me.

And then the angel spake, saying: This thing is a similitude of the sacrifice of the Only Begotten of the Father, which is full of grace and truth.

Wherefore, thou shalt do all that thou doest in the name of the Son, and thou shalt repent and call upon God in the name of the Son forevermore.”

Wilford Woodruff

“What is the gospel as taught by Jesus himself? The very first principle was faith in the Messiah; this was the first principle ever taught to man. When Adam, after being driven from the garden of Eden, went to Adam-ondi-Ahman to offer sacrifice, the angel of the Lord asked him why he did so. Adam replied that he did not know, but the Lord had commanded him to do it. He was then told that the blood of bulls and goats, of rams and lambs should be spilt upon the altar as a type of the great and last sacrifice which should be offered up for the sins of the world. The first principle, then, ever taught to Father Adam was faith in the Messiah, who was to come in the meridian of time to lay down his life for the redemption of man.” (The Discourses of Wilford Woodruff, p.18)

“At a conference of the Sunday School children in the old Tabernacle on the 30th of March (1873), Elder Woodruff reported Brigham Young as saying, “Joseph, the Prophet, told me that the Garden of Eden was in Jackson County, Missouri. When Adam was driven out he went to the place we now call Adam-ondi-Ahman, Daviess County, Missouri. There he built an altar and offered sacrifice.” (Wilford Woodruff, p. 481)

Joseph Fielding Smith

“Of necessity the first sanctified temples were the mountain tops and secluded places in the wilderness. If we are correctly informed, Adam built his altar on a hill above the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman. At that place the Lord revealed to him the purpose of the fall and the mission of the Savior.” [Doctrines of Salvation, 2, p.232]

Adam Received Priesthood Ordinances in Adam-ondi-Ahman
Moses 6:64-68

“And it came to pass, when the Lord had spoken with Adam, our father, that Adam cried unto the Lord, and he was caught away by the Spirit of the Lord, and was carried down into the water, and was laid under the water, and was brought forth out of the water.

And thus he was baptized, and the Spirit of God descended upon him, and thus he was born of the Spirit, and became quickened in the inner man.

And he heard a voice out of heaven, saying: Thou art baptized with fire, and with the Holy Ghost. This is the record of the Father, and the Son, from henceforth and forever;

And thou art after the order of him who was without beginning of days or end of years, from all eternity to all eternity.

Behold, thou art one in me, a son of God; and thus may all become my sons. Amen.”

Ezra Taft Benson

“When our Heavenly Father placed Adam and Eve on this earth, He did so with the purpose in mind of teaching them how to regain His presence. Our Father promised a Savior to redeem them from their fallen condition. He gave them the plan of salvation and told them to teach their children faith in Jesus Christ and repentance. Further, Adam and his posterity were commanded by God to be baptized, to receive the Holy Ghost, and to enter into the order of the Son of God. (See Moses 6.) To enter into the order of the Son of God is the equivalent today of entering into the fulness of the Melchizedek Priesthood, which is only received in the house of the Lord.

Because Adam and Eve had complied with these requirements, God said to them, “Thou art after the order of him who was without beginning of days or end of years” (Moses 6:67). [“What I Hope You Will Teach Your Children About the Temple,” Ensign 15 (August 1985): 8]

Adam’s Meeting with Posterity
D&C 107:53-54 

“Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posterity who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.

And the Lord appeared unto them, and they rose up and blessed Adam, and called him Michael, the prince, the archangel.”

Joseph Smith

“This is why Adam blessed his posterity; he wanted to bring them into the presence of God.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p.159)

Ezra Taft Benson

“Three years before Adam’s death, a great event occurred. He took his son Seth, his grandson Enos, and other high priests who were his direct-line descendants, with others of his righteous posterity, into a valley called Adam-ondi-Ahman. There Adam gave to these righteous descendants his last blessing.

The Lord then appeared to them.

The vast congregation rose up and blessed Adam and called him Michael, the prince and archangel. The Lord himself declared Adam to be a prince forever over his own posterity.

Then Adam in his aged condition rose up and, being filled with the spirit of prophecy, predicted “whatsoever should befall his posterity unto the latest generation.” All this is recorded in section 107 of the Doctrine and Covenants (verses 53-56).

The Prophet Joseph Smith said that Adam blessed his posterity because “he wanted to bring them into the presence of God.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Joseph Fielding Smith ed., Salt Lake City: Deseret Book co., 1938, p. 159.)

How did Adam bring his descendants into the presence of the Lord?

The answer: Adam and his descendants entered into the priesthood order of God. Today we would say they went to the House of the Lord and received their blessings.” (“What I Hope You Will Teach Your Children About the Temple,” Ensign 15 [August 1985]: 8-10)

Latter-day Meeting at Adam-ondi-Ahman
Joseph Smith

“Daniel in his seventh chapter speaks of the Ancient of days; he means the oldest man, our Father Adam, Michael, he will call his children together and hold a council with them to prepare them for the coming of the Son of Man. He (Adam) is the father of the human family, and presides over the spirits of all men, and all that have had the keys must stand before him in this grand council. This may take place before some of us leave this stage of action. The Son of Man stands before him, and there is given him glory and dominion. Adam delivers up his stewardship to Christ, that which was delivered to him as holding the keys of the universe, but retains his standing as head of the human family.” (Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p.157)

Joseph Fielding Smith

Looking North from Preacher’s Rock

“It was in the night vision that all this was shown to Daniel, and he saw the Son of Man come to the grand council, as he did to the first grand council in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there he received the keys from Adam “and there was given to him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed.” (Dan. 7: 13-14.) In this council Christ will take over the reigns of government, officially, on this earth, and “the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him,” even Jesus Christ. Until this grand council is held, Satan shall hold rule in the nations of the earth; but at that time thrones are to be cast down and man’s rule shall come to an end — for it is decreed that the Lord shall make an end of all nations. (D.C. 87:6.) Preparation for this work is now going on. Kingdoms are already tottering, some have fallen; but eventually they shall all go the way of the earth, and he shall come whose right it is to rule. Then shall he give the government to the saints of the Most High.

This council in the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman is to be of the greatest importance to this world. At that time there will be a transfer of authority from the usurper and impostor, Lucifer, to the rightful King, Jesus Christ. Judgment will be set and all who have held keys will make their reports and deliver their stewardships, as they shall be required. Adam will direct this judgment, and then he will make his report, as the one holding the keys for this earth, to his Superior Officer, Jesus Christ. Our Lord will then assume the reins of government; directions will be given to the Priesthood; and He, whose right it is to rule, will be installed officially by the voice of the Priesthood there assembled. This grand council of Priesthood will be composed, not only of those who are faithful who now dwell on this earth, but also of the prophets and apostles of old, who have had directing authority. Others may also be there, but if so they will be there by appointment, for this is to be an official council called to attend to the most momentous matters ‘ concerning the destiny of this earth.” (The Way to Perfection, p.289-291)

John Taylor

A great council will then be held to adjust the affairs of the world, from the commencement, over which Father Adam will preside as head and representative of the human family. . . .

Then they will assemble to regulate all these affairs, and all that held keys of authority to administer will then represent their earthly course. And as this authority has been handed down from one to another in different ages, and in different dispensations, a full reckoning will have to be made by all. All who have held the keys of priesthood will then have to give an account to those from whom they received them. Those that were in the heavens have been assisting those that were upon the earth; but then, they will unite together in a general council to give an account of their stewardships, and as in the various ages men have received their power to administer from those who had previously held the keys thereof, there will be a general account.

Those under the authorities of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints have to give an account of their transactions to those who direct them in the priesthood; hence the elders give an account to presidents of conferences; and presidents of conferences to presidents of nations. Those presidents and the seventies give an account to the twelve apostles; the twelve to the First Presidency; and they to Joseph, from whom they, and the twelve, received their priesthood. This will include the arrangements of the last dispensation. Joseph delivers his authority to Peter, who held the keys before him, and delivered them to him; and Peter to Moses and Elias, who endowed him with this authority on the Mount; and they to those from whom they received them. And thus the world’s affairs will be regulated and put right, the restitution of all things be accomplished, and the kingdom of God be ushered in. The earth will be delivered from under the curse, resume its paradisiacal glory, and all things pertaining to its restoration be fulfilled.” [The Gospel Kingdom, p.217]

Elder Bruce R. McConkie identified the Creation, the Fall, and the Atonement as the “three pillars of eternity” [2] and taught that understanding them lays the foundation for understanding the entire plan of salvation.” [3]

“Altar”Author: Porter, Bruce H.

Cain and Abel

“A focal point of religious worship throughout the ages, and in most cultures, has been the altar-a natural or man-made elevation used for prayer, sacrifice, and related purposes. Sacrifice on the altar was a basic rite. The characteristic worship practice in Old Testament times was sacrificial in nature, and consequently the altar became one of the most important ritual objects described in that book of scripture.

Sacred and symbolic meaning is ascribed to the altar. The stipulations of the “law of the altar” (Ex. 20:24-26) suggest that its construction is associated with the creation of the world and God’s covenants with humankind. As the waters of creation receded, dry land appeared and was known as the primordial mound (first hill). Here, according to legend, the gods stood in order to complete the Creation. Because of divine presence, this spot became sacred or holy ground, a point of contact between this world and the heavenly world. The altar was built that people might kneel by it to communicate and make covenants with their God. The altar in Ezekiel 43:15 is named “the mountain of God” (Hebrew term, hahar’el ), and becomes the symbolic embodiment of the Creation, the primordial mound, and the presence of God.

At an altar Adam learned the meaning of sacrifice (Moses 5:5-8). Following the Flood, the patriarch Noah immediately built an altar and offered his sacrifices to the Most High. When Abraham received the promise and covenant of an inheritance for his posterity, he marked this sacred event with an altar (Gen. 12:6-7). On Mount Moriah the young Isaac was bound upon the sacrificial table or altar in preparation for his father’s supreme offering and demonstration of obedience (Gen. 22:9-14). Tradition says the place of this consecrated altar became the locus of the temple in Jerusalem.

The temple complex in Jerusalem had four different altars. In an ascending order of sacral primacy, they were as follows: First, the Altar of Sacrifice, often called the altar of burnt offering or the table of the Lord (Mal. 1:7, 12; 1 Cor. 10:21), was placed outside of the temple itself in the Court of Israel and was more public than the others. Sacrifices for the sins of Israel were offered here, anticipating fulfillment in the sacrifice of Jesus Christ (Heb. 9:25-26Alma 34:9-10, 14-16). Second, the Altar of Incense stood in the “holy place” before the veil inside the temple proper. John describes the smoke of this altar as the “prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne” (Rev. 8:3-4). Third, within the same area of the temple stood the Table of Shewbread, upon which rested twelve loaves of bread, frankincense, and a drink offering. And fourth, the ark of the covenant rested in the holy of holies, the most inner, sacred area within the temple. The ark was to Israel the portable throne or Mercy Seat and symbolized the presence of the Lord. It was here that the high priest, once a year on the Day of Atonement (Heb. 9:7; Lev. 16:1-17), made covenants with the Lord for all Israel, as though he represented all at the altar.

In LDS temples, altars of a different sort play a major role. Kneeling by them, Latter-day Saints participate in covenant-making ceremonies. They make these covenants, as was done anciently, in the symbolic presence of God at the altar (Ps. 43:4; cf. Ps. 118:27). Thus, while kneeling at an altar in a temple, a man and woman make covenants with God and each other in a marriage ceremony that is to be binding both in mortality and in the eternal world. Here, if parents were not previously married in a temple, they and their children may be sealed together for time and eternity by the power and authority of the priesthood. Likewise, these ordinances may be performed by proxies at an altar within the temple on behalf of people identified in genealogical records as having died without these privileges.

As the ancients came to the altar to communicate and commune with God, so also do members of the Church, in a temple setting, surround the altar in a prayer circle and in supplication. United in heart and mind, the Saints petition God for his blessings upon mankind, his Church, and those who have special needs.

In a more public Sacrament meeting, the Altar of Sacrifice is symbolized by the “Sacrament table.” On this table are emblems of the sacrifice of Jesus Christ, the bread and the water respectively representing the body and blood of the Savior (Luke 22:19-20). Each week individuals may partake of the Sacrament and renew their covenants.

Today members of the Church make sacred covenants with God and consecrate their lives and all that they have been blessed with as they “come unto Christ” and lay all things symbolically upon the altar as a sacrifice. To them a sacred altar is a tangible symbol of the presence of God, before whom they kneel with “a broken heart and contrite spirit” (2 Ne. 2:73 Ne. 11:20). 

Bibliography

Eliade, Mircea. Patterns in Comparative Religion. New York, 1974.

Talmage, James E. The House of the Lord. Salt Lake City, 1971.

Packer, Boyd K. The Holy Temple. Salt Lake City, 1980.

Theodore Tuttle Ensign Oct 1972

https://www.lds.org/general-conference/1972/10/altar-tent-well?lang=eng

D. Kelly Ogden, “Answering the Lord’s Call,”

“And [Isaac] builded an altar there, and called upon the name of the Lord, and pitched his tent there: and there Isaac’s servants digged a well.” (Gen. 26:25.)

Altar, tent, and well. Isaac did not become an Abraham or a Jacob. He did not reach the heights of Abraham, called the “father of the faithful.” Nor was he as impressive as his son Israel, father of the twelve tribes. Yet Isaac is loved and revered. He worshiped God, cared for his home, and pursued his work. He is remembered simply as a man of peace. The eloquent simplicity of his life and his unique ability to lend importance to the commonplace made him great.

Altar, tent, and well: his worship, his home, his work. These basic things of life signified his relationship to God, his family, and his fellowmen. Every person on earth is touched by these three.

Kneeling at his altar, mindful of his family in his tent, Isaac found most of his working hours consumed in watching over wells he had caused to be digged. His flocks were nourished by them. His simple dependence upon the water and the soil and the forage that grew is little different in our day, for man must work.

Let a man choose an occupation in balance with the other two elements of the triumvirate of which I have spoken. Learn to give an honest day’s work for an honest day’s pay. In the farm or shop or office, let that man know that work is not an end in itself, but a means to a noble end.

How little things have changed since Isaac’s day—the things that really matter. There is the same God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the same family roles to fill, the same need to work.

Altar, tent, and well: these things are essential. Placed in proper perspective by God’s revealed word, they provide at once our greatest challenge and achievement.

The form “altar of stones” (1 Nephi 2:7) instead of the customary English form “stone altar” conforms to standard Hebrew construction, called the “construct state.” Examples from the Bible are “gods of gold” (Exodus 20:23), “altar of stone” (Exodus 20:25), “bedstead of iron” (Deuteronomy 3:11), “helmet of brass” (1 Samuel 17:5), “house of cedar” (2 Samuel 7:2), “throne of ivory” (1 Kings 10:18), “girdle of leather (2 Kings 1:8), and “pulpit of wood” (Nehemiah 8:4).” [D. Kelly Ogden, “Answering the Lord’s Call,” in Studies in Scripture: Book of Mormon, Part 1, pp. 32-33]

“He Built an Altar of Stones”

“After Lehi reached the Valley of Lemuel “he built an altar of stones” (1 Nephi 2:7). Brant Gardner notes that an altar of stones was a typical Arab/Hebrew wilderness altar. However he asks, Why was the sacrificial site not a pit ringed by stones? Or why was it not simply a brush pyre?

The elevation of stones probably served two purposes: the first was to create a miniature “high place” which through its symbolic elevation provided a sacred location. The second was that the use of stones connected the altar to the natural order, and built a symbolic miniature sacred mountain upon which the offer of sacrifice would be effective.” [Brant Gardner, “Brant Gardner’s Page, “[http://www]. highfiber.com/~nahualli/ LDStopics/1 Nephi/1 Nephi2.htm, p. 8]

stone alter_web
By Val Chadwick Bagley Click to see more

“Altar of Stones”

“Hugh Nibley attests that to this day the Bedouin makes sacrifice on every important occasion, not for magical and superstitious reasons, but because he “lives under the constant impression of a higher force that surrounds him.” St. Nilus, in the oldest known eyewitness account of life among the Arabs of the Tih, says, “they sacrifice on altars of crude stones piled together.” That Lehi’s was such an altar would follow not only from the ancient law demanding uncut stones (Exodus 20;25), but also from the Book of Mormon expression “an altar of stones” (1 Nephi 2:7), which is not the same thing as “a stone altar.” Such little heaps of stones, surviving from all ages, are still to be seen throughout the south desert.” [Hugh Nibley, Lehi in the Desert, F.A.R.M.S., pp. 62-63]

“Altar of Stones”

“In Nephi 2:7 we find that Lehi and Nephi offered sacrifices upon an “altar of stones” after keeping their covenants with the Lord and successfully completing an assignment to obtain the plates of brass (the word of the Lord). The fact that they offered sacrifice on an altar of stones is full of covenant symbolism.

In Exodus 20:24–26 God instructed Moses to tell the people to make an altar of earth (mizbah) or (unhewn) stones (mizbah), upon which to sacrifice their offerings. . . . The form of this passage, in which God tells Moses to pass on this instruction to the people, suggests that it, like the Ten Commandments at the beginning of the chapter, was addressed to each Israelite individually.” [Tyndale House, The Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Vol 1, p. 36]

According to Lenet Read, from earliest times, stones have been employed in symbolic use in various ways to testify of Christ and his earthly work. Anciently, offerings to God were made on altars built of stones “not hewn” (that is uncut) by tools of human hands (see Exodus 20:25). Jacob, after an encounter with the Lord at Bethel where eternal promises [covenants] were made, set up a stone for a pillar, signifying the presence of the Lord in that place (see Genesis 28:10–22). Daniel saw the kingdom of God as a stone “cut out without hands” that “became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth” (Daniel 2:34–35). Under Mosaic [covenant] law stones symbolized judgment and justice, stoning being the means by which those who committed the most serious crimes were put to death.” [Lenet Hadley Read, “All Things Testify of Him–Understanding Symbolism in the Scriptures,” in The Ensign, January 1981, p. 7]

The common word “stone” is used in the Bible with a variety of references . . . figurative as well as literal. Notably the “stone” image is used in the New Testament to describe the person of Jesus. In the Synoptic Gospels, for example, the parable of the vineyard (Mark 12:1–11 and parallels) is followed by the Lord’s citation of Psalms 118:22, which is obviously applied to himself (“The very stone which the builders rejected has become the head of the corner”). [Tyndale House, The Illustrated Bible Dictionary, Vol 3, pp. 1488-1489]

In Romans 9:29–33 we find: And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha.

What shall we say then? that the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteousness, even the righteousness which is of faith.

But Israel, which followed after the law of righteousness, hath not attained to the law of righteousness.

Wherefore? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumbling stone (see Isaiah 8:14–15);

As it is written, Behold, I lay in Sion a stumbling stone and rock of offence: and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed.

Isaiah 8:14–15 reads as follows:

And he [“The Stone”–the Rock upon which all covenants are built] shall be for a sanctuary [or covenant Church]; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel . . . and many among them shall stumble, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and be taken.

In Psalms 50:5 and 51:17 we read:

Gather my saints together unto me; those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice [upon altars of stone]. . . . The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit: a broken and a contrite heart . . .

At the time John the Baptism was baptizing in the river Jordan, he said unto the Pharisees and Sadducees, who touted themselves as covenant children through birth, “think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones [or covenants with the Lord] to raise up children unto Abraham.” (Matthew 3:9)

In 3 Nephi 9:19–20 we read:

And ye shall offer up unto me no more the shedding of blood; yea, your sacrifices and your burnt offerings shall be done away, for I will accept none of your sacrifices and your burnt offerings.

And ye shall offer for a sacrifice unto me a broken heart and a contrite spirit. And whoso cometh unto me with a broken heart and a contrite spirit, him will I baptize with fire and with the Holy Ghost, even as the Lamanites . . .

. . . he [Alma the elder] began to establish a [covenant] church in the land . . . which was called Mormon; . . . (Alma 5:3) . . . And behold, I am called Mormon, being called after the land of Mormon, the land in which Alma did establish the [covenant] church among the people, yea, the first [covenant] church which was established among them after their transgression. . . . Yea, and surely shall he again bring a remnant of the seed of Joseph to the knowledge of the Lord their God. . . . And as he hath covenanted with all the house of Jacob, even so shall the covenant wherewith he hath covenanted with the house of Jacob be fulfilled in his own due time, unto the restoring all the house of Jacob unto the knowledge of the covenant that he hath covenanted with them. And then shall they know their Redeemer, who is Jesus Christ, the Son of God; . . . (3 Nephi 5:12, 23, 25–26)

If so be ye have tasted that the Lord is gracious. To whom coming, as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, but chosen of God, and precious. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. (1 Peter 2:3–5).

Jesus said unto Peter, “upon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it” (Matthew 16:18). [Alan C. Miner, Personal Notes]

1 Nephi 2:7 He built an altar of stones and made an offering ([Illustration]): Lehi built an altar from stones and made an offering to God. Illustrators: Jerry Thompson and Robert T. Barrett. [The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, Book of Mormon Stories, p. 6]

1 Nephi 2:7 [Lehi] built an altar of stones and made an offering unto the Lord Lehi Building an Altar of Stones in the Valley of Lemuel. Lehi built an altar and “gave thanks unto the Lord.” [Thomas R. Valletta ed., The Book of Mormon for Latter-day Saint Families, 1999, p. 5]

http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/selections-2003-religious-education-student-symposium/joseph-smith-book-mormon-and-near

Artist: Clark Kelley Price.

Another of the group’s cultural norms comes in the form of their religious rites. The Book of Mormon account says that just after making camp for the first time, Lehi “built an altar of stones, and made an offering unto the Lord, and gave thanks unto the Lord our God” (1 Nephi 2:7). Considering their mode and method of travel, it is improbable that this caravaning group had an elaborate altar as part of their baggage. In the Near Eastern deserts, however, altars built from random stones are frequently seen in the region’s landscape: “To this day the Bedouin makes sacrifice on every important occasion. … St. Nilus, in the oldest known eyewitness account of life among the Arabs of the Tih says, ‘they sacrifice on altars of crude stones piled together.’ That Lehi’s was such an altar would follow not only from the ancient law demanding uncut stones, but also from the Book of Mormon expression ‘an altar of stones.’… Such little heaps of stones, surviving from all ages, are still to be seen throughout the south desert.” [12]

Interesting as the method of sacrifice may be, it is important to note what kinds of sacrifices the group was offering. S. Kent Brown notes that the rhetoric in the Book of Mormon shows that the group was strictly following the Mosaic law with regard to their sacrifices. Members of the group made peace offerings as a way of thanksgiving for safety in travel after each successful journey (when Lehi’s sons retrieved the brass plates, when Ishmael’s family joined with the group, and so forth.). When Lehi made burnt offerings for the group, it was for the purpose of purging sin from those within. When these sacrifices were offered, sin could clearly be seen in members of the group, be it murmuring or even a murder plot. 13] This form of worship is clearly expressed in the much-unchanged cultural society of today. It would have, however, taken more than a farmer from upstate New York to be able to describe this phenomena of “stone altars” and the timing and types of these sacrifices so accurately in his literature.

https://www.lds.org/ensign/1998/10/the-law-of-sacrifice?lang=eng

The Altar on Tower Hill

Read from the marker, “remains of an old Nephite altar or tower” See History of the Church 3:35

While at the base of a large hill near Lyman Wight’s cabin, George W. Robinson recorded that they discovered “the remains of an old Nephitish Alter.” To commemorate the discovery, Joseph Smith called the place Tower Hill. The wording of Robinson’s statement as recorded in the Prophet’s Scriptory book has led to a number of erroneous conclusions by historians and others regarding what the party actually came across or discovered. In fact, in editing the Prophet’s manuscript history, which B. H. Roberts later edited and published as the History of the Church, the editors changed Robinson’s narrative to read in first person as if Joseph Smith were writing it and then changed the statement to read that the Prophet discovered “the remains of an old Nephite [italics mine] altar or tower.” [34] Such a change has led to the erroneous conclusion that the structure was in fact an actual Nephite altar from the Book of Mormon period and culture. However, this is simply not true. So what did Robinson mean when he said they discovered the remains of a “Nephtish” structure? It is important to note that the early Latter-day Saints clearly believed that the native North American tribes were descendants of the earlier Nephite-Lamanite civilization. With this belief, Robinson probably used the word “Nephitish” to indicate that the structure or altar was built by, or originated with, the North American Indians. He may have also used “Nephitish” to mean that the altar was of ancient origin. Therefore, what Robinson was attempting to describe were the remains of what appeared to be a sacred altar structure erected by early Native Americans.

The matter is further complicated by the fact that a number of Joseph Smith’s contemporaries made statements about visiting Tower Hill and seeing the ancient ruins and then reported them as being Adamic or that the structure was in fact part of the original altar used by Adam to offer sacrifices. Archaeologically speaking, it is extremely rare for almost any type of physical structure, large or small, to survive some five or six thousand years under any circumstances. Furthermore, it is important to note that nowhere in Joseph’s personal record book (the Scriptory Book) he was keeping in 1838 is there any statement by him identifying the ruins on Tower Hill as being Adamic. So how did the idea come about that the peculiar ruins on Tower Hill originated with Adam?

Although a full treatment cannot be given here, the following will have to suffice. During the summer and fall of 1838, Joseph Smith visited Adam-ondi-Ahman, and on a number of occasions he, along with others, went to Tower Hill. In the reminiscences of those of the Prophet’s contemporaries who visited the site, either with Joseph or not, there is consistent agreement that the Prophet specifically identified Tower Hill as the location where Adam offered ancient sacrifices. Given this, one can see how after visiting the site and seeing the ruins and being told by Joseph that this was where Adam sacrificed, they would naturally associate the ancient remains with Adam when they were in fact of much later origin.

In summary, the following conclusions can be made. First, on May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith revealed that the location known as Spring Hill, in Daviess County, Missouri, was anciently known as Adam-ondi-Ahman, or the homeland of Adam and his posterity, and that at a future day, before the Second Coming of the Savior Jesus Christ, a great and marvelous council meeting will take place at that location. Second, the archaeological remains which the Prophet’s party discovered on May 19, 1838, could not have originated with Adam; rather, they were of Native American origin. Third, since Joseph Smith taught that Tower Hill was the location where Adam offered sacrifice, many of his contemporaries mistakenly identified the remains of the ancient structure still present there in 1838 as being of Adamic rather than of Native American origin.

http://rsc.byu.edu/archived/joseph-smith-prophet-and-seer/joseph-smith-northern-missouri-1838

Editors note: You will have to come to your own conclusion after reading this explanation. I feel it very well could have been the remains of an Adamic altar. It seems archaeologist don’t want to believe a prophet, but may want to believe how the lessons of archaeology explain things. Either way we are left to our own conclusion on the age of the altar. It could be from Nephite times and it could be from Adam’s time and it could be from early Native American times. All I know is I believe the area they are speaking of in Missouri is consistent with where the Book of Mormon people lived.

Book of Mormon Linked to Site in Yemen

A group of Latter-day Saint researchers recently found evidence linking a site in Yemen, on the southwest corner of the Arabian peninsula, to a name associated with Lehi’s journey as recorded in the Book of Mormon.

Warren Aston, Lynn Hilton, and Gregory Witt located a stone altar that professional archaeologists dated to at least 700 B.C. This altar contains an inscription confirming “Nahom” as an actual place that existed in the peninsula before the time of Lehi. The Book of Mormon mentions that “Ishmael died, and was buried in the place which was called Nahom” (1 Ne. 16:34).

This is the first archaeological find that supports a Book of Mormon place-name other than Jerusalem or the Red Sea, says Brother Witt.


See previous blog here about Biet Lehi an archaeological site near Jerusalem that is said to be the City of Lehi

America means “Kingdom of Heaven”

Understanding the name AMERICA!
Amerigo Vespucci
Richard Amerike
Christopher Columbus
John Cabot
Amalric
Himmelreich
Ommerike
Oh-ma-reeg-eh
Pilgrims Mayflower Compact
Language of the Vikings
Lands beyond Greenland
Amteric, or the Land of (Leif) Eric

“This work will fill the Rocky Mountains with tens of thousands of Latter-day Saints, and there will be joined with them the Lamanites who dwell in those mountains who will receive the gospel of Christ from the elders of Israel, and they will be united with the Church and the kingdom of God, and bring forth much good” (Discourses of Wilford Woodruff, p. 30).

Upon the land of North America, four hundred years after the birth of our Savior and Master, there stood at least one man who knew the Lord God Almighty as a distinct personality, a Being capable of communicating Himself to man. That man was Moroni, the son of Mormon, whose testimony abides now and must abide through all the ages to come.”—George Q. Cannon, Life of Joseph Smith, p. 21.

While the Reformation and the surge for freedom were gaining momentum in Europe and England, events were transpiring that led to the rediscovery of the land of America, for God touched the heart of a mariner by the name of Christopher Columbus, who eventually pioneered a passageway to the promised land in 1492. But neither Columbus, the Nephites, nor the Jaredites were its original discoverers, nor did they establish the purpose of America’s destiny. This had already been established in the infancy of earth’s habitation. In these migrations they were but directed to the land of man’s beginning upon the earth…. In the course of time from the creation, in the days of Peleg (Gen. 10:16 (JST)), or about the year 2200 B.C., Just prior to the confusion of the languages, the single continent of land that had continued from creation was divided to produce the hemispheres as we now know them. But notwithstanding this, the geographic location of the Garden of Eden was made known to the Prophet Joseph Smith by revelation as here in the land of America, in Jackson County, Missouri, with Independence as the center place.” The Destiny of America by President Alvin R. Dyer October 1968

AMERICA
(Look Unto the Rock Whence Ye are Hewn!)
By Reverend Ken Kemble

“Hearken unto me, ye that follow after righteousness, ye that seek the LORD: look unto the rock whence ye are hewn, and to the hole of the pit whence ye are digged. Look unto Abraham your father, and unto Sarah that bare you: for I called him alone and blessed him, and increased him.’ – (ISAIAH 51:1-2)

IT is generally assumed and taught that America is named after the explorer Americus Vespucci (1451-1512). Others claim that America is named after Richard Ameryke, enthusiastic supporter and financier of the explorer John Cabot (1450-1498).

Thus, America (amalric, himmelreich) literally means Kingdom of Heaven.Reverend Ken Kemble

Amerigo Vespucci

Amerigo Vespucci

The name America, however, is actually much older, and has been attached to this great land since the time of the Vikings and before, hundreds of years before the time of Columbus, Cabot or Vespucci.

Amerigo Vespucci March 9, 1454 – February 22, 1512) was an Italian explorer, financier, navigator, and cartographer who was born in the Republic of Florence. Sailing for Portugal around 1501–1502, Vespucci demonstrated that Brazil and the West Indies were not Asia’s eastern outskirts (as initially conjectured from Columbus’ voyages) but a separate, unexplored land mass colloquially known as the New World. In 1507, the new continent was named America after the Latin version of Vespucci’s first name. Vespucci became a citizen of the Crown of Castile and died in Seville (1512). Wikipedia

Richard Amerike (or Ameryk)

Richard Amerike

“Richard ap Meryk, anglicised to Richard Amerike (or Ameryk) (c. 1440–1503) was an Anglo-Welsh merchant, royal customs officer and, at the end of his life, sheriff of Bristol. Several claims have been made for Amerike by popular writers of the late twentieth century. One was that he was the major funder of the voyage of exploration launched from Bristol by the Venetian John Cabot in 1497, and that Amerike was the owner of Cabot’s ship, the Matthew. The other claim revived a theory first proposed in 1908 by a Bristolian scholar and amateur historian, Alfred Hudd. Hudd’s theory, greatly elaborated by later writers, suggested that the continental name America was derived from Amerike’s surname in gratitude for his sponsorship of Cabot’s successful discovery expedition to the ‘New World’. However, neither claim is backed up by hard evidence, and the consensus view is that America is named after Amerigo Vespucci, the Italian explorer.” Wikipedia

John Cabot

Aalric or Amalaric

Amalric or Amalaric (also Americ, Almerich, Emeric, Emerick and other variations) is a personal name derived from the tribal name Amal (referring to the Gothic Amali) and ric (Gothic reiks) meaning “ruler, prince”.

Equivalents in different languages include:
French: Amaury (surname/given name), Amalric (surname), Amaurich (surname), Maury (surname)
German: Amalrich, Emmerich
Italian: Amerigo, Arrigo
Hungarian: Imre
Latin: Amalricus, Americus, Almericus, Emericus
Greek: Emerikos
Polish: Amalaryk, Amalryk, Emeryk
Dutch: Emmerik, Amerik, Hamelink
Portuguese: Amauri, Américo, América
Spanish: Américo
Serbo-Croatian: Mirko
Wikipedia

Himmelsreich

Alternative forms
Reich der Himmel (“kingdom of the heavens; literal translation from Koine Greek: βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν (Matthew 20:1)”)

German to English: Himmelreich: kingdom of Heaven
Wiktionary

Reverend Ken Kemblen continues, “A marvelous appellation,’ wrote Miskovsky, ‘and calculated to make us thoughtful.’ Indeed, one might almost believe that this name, apparently given to our land by mere accident, was in reality prophetic, looking forward to a bright day to come.

America … Kingdom of Heaven! God’s country!

Ommerike’ (oh-meh- ric-eh)

It has been suggested that ‘America’ is derived from the old Norse word ‘Ommerike’ (oh-meh- ric-eh), that was evidently in common use among the North Atlantic sailing fraternity from around the beginning of the 11th century.

Voyages of Christopher Columbus

Omme means ‘out there,’ ‘final,’ or ‘ultimate’ Rike (spelled a number of ways in ancient Norse manuscripts such as rige, rega, rike, rikja, and reykja) means ‘great land’, ‘kingdom’, ’empire’. It is the equivalent of the Gaelic ‘righ’ and the German ‘reich’.

The old Norse ommerike, however, is simply a slightly corrupted form of the still more ancient Visigothic term amalric.(2)

In fact, Professor Louis Miskovsky of Oberlin College wrote in the 1920’s that America is ‘simply another form of the old Gothic Amalric’. Amal means ‘heaven’; and ric means ‘Kingdom’, just as in the old Norse rike. We find the same old word handed down to us today in the modern German term ‘Himmelreich’, used for, the Biblical ‘Kingdom of Heaven.’ (3)

Throughout our history men and women have fought all manner of trouble to come to this great land. It was a new mysterious ‘Promised Land’; a land flowing with milk and honey, prepared for us by the Hand of the Almighty. They came usually at risk of life, and sometimes lost it. But in their hearts was a righteous fervor. They wanted not only to be free, but to establish a place where they could live for God unfettered by the chains of religious persecution!

Pilgrims Mayflower Compact

The Pilgrims were Separatists (a dirty word nowadays, but highly scriptural – II Corinthians 6:17). They settled here in the early 1600’s and established a ‘Civil body Politick’, and it is made very clear in the Mayflower Compact that they did so under God, referring to God and the Christian Faith repeatedly throughout the Compact. The Compact even begins with the words ‘In the name of God, Amen.’ They lived their lives according to the Word of God, and to them this was truly America, the Kingdom of Heaven.

Pilgrims Landing

By the early 19th century, the United States of America was a marvel and a wonder to all the world. Our God had placed us above all the other nations of the earth, just as He had promised to do if we were obedient (Deuteronomy 28: 1). We were so blessed of God and so full of strength, liberty and bounty that one almost had to come to America and see it to believe it. And that they did; by the hundreds.

Alexis de Tocqueville

One of those who curiously came over for a visit to see this great new wonder called the United States of America was a French historian and researcher named Alexis de Tocqueville. He came to see what made America ‘tick’. In 1826, after he had been here for a tirne, he came to a conclusion. He said: ‘I sought for the greatness and genius of America in her commodious harbours and her ample rivers, and it was not there; in her fertile land and boundless prairies, and it was not there. Not until I went to the churches of America and heard her pulpits aflame with righteousness did I understand the secret of her genius and power. America is great because she is good, and if America ceases to be good America will cease to be great.’

Back in those days, there were indeed many mighty men of God in the pulpits across America. Men like Jonathan Mayhew, Samuel West and countless others stirred their congregations on to holy living. They preached righteousness. They preached obedience to God. They preached the Kingdom of Heaven. The pulpits of America were, as de Tocqueville states from firsthand experience, aflame!

Jonathan Mayhew.  Discourse Concerning Unlimited Submission Some would say later that this sermon was the first volley of the American Revolution, setting forth the intellectual and scriptural justification for rebellion against the Crown.

Sadly, I see a totally different America when I look around me and when I listen to the news on the radio. Lawlessness abounds in the land of the free and home of the brave. In fact, it becomes more and more evident if we take an honest look at life in America today that we are neither free nor brave. We are in bondage. A bondage of our own making. The bondage that results from turning away from God.

Matthew 24:12, in speaking of our present day, says: And because of the abundance of lawlessness (rebellion against God’s Law), the love of many shall become cold.’

We have indeed become cold, and have lost our first love. We have become a wicked and adulterous generation, calling evil good and good evil. We accept all manner of wickedness in the name of tolerance, and are called ‘un-christian’ if we don’t. Forgiveness of the wicked seems to be the principal concern, while the cries for the re-establishment of righteousness in the land are made out to be the ravings of an ogre.

We have brazenly turned our back on God and despised the inestimable treasure of His Holy Word. We have become a nation of infidels, reprobates and debauchees. We allow our unborn to be slaughtered without the blink of an eye, and talk about it as though it were merely some trivial political issue. We accept decadent sexual perverts as normal and castigate anyone who dares suggest that they are what they are; wicked

Our nation’s Capitol is filled, even at it’s highest levels, with sexual deviants, liars and felons; and nobody even seems to care.

More and more, the lovers of righteousness and those that love God’s Holy Word are called ‘hate mongers’ and the wicked are smothered with sympathy and called simply ‘human’ or even ‘good!’

Righteousness is more and more becoming a relic of the distant past. It is now an undesirable trait. It simply doesn’t fit in to the communistic New World Order that everyone seems to want.

Jesus and Barabbas

Just as the angry mob so long ago shouted ‘Give us Barabbas’ and ‘Crucify Jesus’, we have said ‘Away with Christ’, ‘Away with His Word’, ‘Away with Christian ideals’, and we have welcomed Barabbas with open arms! Just as in the days of Ezra and Nehemiah, we have married strange wives and have begotten a whole new order, both in our society and in our churches, that is contrary to the Divine order! Just as the mighty Samson, we have laid our head in the lap of Delilah, and have been lulled to sleep by the constant subtle stroking of the world upon our mind. We have lost our vision and our strength.

America, look around. You have ceased being good; and whether you realize it or not, you are no longer great; not like you once were. And you have only yourselves to blame. De Tocqueville’s prophetic words loom ominously overhead. Your demise is sure if you do not repent with a humble and contrite heart, and look unto the Rock whence ye are hewn for grace and mercy.

The God of Heaven is the God of your fathers as far back as the history of the faith goes. He is the Lord your God, and He is a jealous God. He will not tolerate this wanton rebellion and harlotry! Submit yourselves under the Mighty Hand of God! Forsake all of this foul wickedness! Turn back to your God (‘In God We Trust!) and obey His Commandments and Statutes. Serve Him with your whole heart. Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you! Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and He will, once again, lift us up!

For He hath said: ‘If My people, which are called by My Name, shall humble themselves, and pray, and seek My Face, and turn from their wicked ways; then will I hear from heaven, and will forgive their sin, and will heal their land.’(II Chronicles 7:14)

Amen, Lord! Let It be! May America be truly America, Kingdom of Heaven, once again!” Reverend Ken Kemblen

Did The Vikings Name America? by Dick Wicken

A number of theories regarding the origin of the name “America” have been advanced, but none have been proved true.

First, and most generally accepted, is that the name “America” is derived from the first name of Amerigo Vespucci, an Italian mapmaker and self-promoter who explored the seacoasts of North America in the decade following Christopher Columbus’ “discovery” of the New World for her most Catholic majesty, Isabella of Spain.

However, there has been no substantiation that this derivation of the name “America” is correct: and there is other evidence indicating that Amerigo Vespucci was not above turning to personal advantage an odd coincidence of phonetics in the sound of his first name and a composite word of ancient Norse invention, evidently in very current use by the North Atlantic sailing fraternity from about the year 1000 until well past the times of Columbus, Cabot and Vespucci.

The claim that the name of the entire continent, North and South, was derived from a given name is odd in itself, for common practice at the time would indicate using a man’s family name to derive an identity for a locality.

Secondly, and less generally accepted, is a theory emanating from Bristol, England, submitting that the name “America” was derived from name of one Richard Ameryke, a tax collector for King Henry VII as well as the city’s leading lumber merchant. Ameryke was an enthusiastic supporter and financial backer of the Italian navigator, John Cabot. Under letters-patent from Henry VII, dated 5 March 1496, Cabot set sail from Bristol in 1497, accompanied by his three sons.

Richard Ameryke

On 24 June 1497 he sighted Cape Breton Island and Nova Scotia, thus “discovering” the mainland of North America – about 600 years after the Vikings had done so.

There is no more factual substantiation of the Bristol theory of the origin of the name “America” than the highly questionable claims of Amerigo Vespucci.

Thirdly, the theory has been advanced that America was named for a Spanish sailor bearing the ancient Visigothic name of “Amalrick”.

Since these unproved – and quite possibly, unprovable – claims and theories are being advanced and accepted, it seems only right to submit a fourth unproven, equally logical and far more possible theory of the origin of the name “America”.

Therefore, it is herewith submitted that the word “America” is simply a phonetic derivation of an ancient Norse compound word “omme-rike“. In its simplest translation from the largely four-letter language of the Viking discoverers of the New World, it means “the remotest land”. The various parts of the New World were referred to in the Icelandic Sagas as Helluland (Stoneland), Markland (Woodland) and Vineland (Wineland). “Omme-rike” would have been the logical name to apply to the great land mass as a whole.

Norsemen

In support of this submission the following facts are listed for consideration:

The long-used and familiar name occurring in classic writings, “Ultima Thule,” designating a mysterious distant land. The meaning of these two words is singularly interesting in itself. Ultima means “the end,” “remotest,” and Thule is derived from, not Latin, but from the old Norse word “Thyle,” which means to “speak”. It is safe to assume that when the Norse word meaning speech is used, the speech being referred to is Norse. The simplest translation of “Ultima Thule” is “the farthest out land where Norse is spoken”. The obvious conclusion is simply that “Ultima Thyle” means what it says.
The analysis of the word in question, “America,” as to its possible meaning in old Norse, the language of the Vikings, still current in a slightly changed form in Iceland and in isolated parts of Norway. In old Norse, the word “America” strongly suggests two separate words, “omme” and “rike”. “Omme” means “over,” “out,” “out there,” “the end,” “final,” “furthest out,” “most remote,” “very last,” or “ultimate”
Rike” appears in lively existence today both in contemporary Norse, and its use by the Vikings to designate large land masses is amply attested to today in the names of places in the areas of Viking operations. Sometimes the word is slightly modified, but its presence is as easily recognized as its meaning. In old Norse it is pronounced rica as in America, It is spelled in a number of ways, but always pronounced the same: rige, rega, rike, rikja, reykja. In German it appears as “reich”. It always means the same thing: country, land, kingdom empire. Examples of the use of this ancient Norse word can be found in the following:

Norege, pronounced nor-reeg-eh, meaning Norway.
Sverige, pronounced sver-reeg-eh, meaning Sweden.
Frankrike, pronounced frankr-reeg-eh, meaning France.
Osterike, pronounced oste-reeg-eh, meaning Austria.

The above should be sufficient to prove that it was common practice for Vikings to use this word to designate countries.

Combined, the old Norse words “omme” and rike” would be pronounced “Oh-ma-reeg-eh” – virtually identical to “America” – and would translate into an almost identical meaning with the oft repeated classic term “Ultima Thule (Thyle)” when one considers that Norse was a spoken, not a written, tongue, and that Latin was the only written language of the time; additional inferences are obvious.

On one of Verrazzano’s maps, the coast of New England is oddly named “Norumbega”. Naturally, one cannot expect a “segener” like Verrazzano to pronounce Norse words correctly, much less spell or understand them. Basic study on the possible Norse origin of the word “Norumbega,” bastardized by an ignorant Latin, suggests much support for the idea advanced: “Norum” is nothing else than the Norse word “naerom,” meaning “near under” (and contains the stem word “om” from “omme”) and “bega” is merely a misspelled-and-mispronounced Italian version of the Norse word “rege” or “rike”. I believe it is obvious that “Norumbega” is an Italianized version of the Norse word “Naerom-rega,” “Naeromrike,” or, possibly, “Naerom-vikja” which would translate into the meaning of “the near-under regions” or “the near-under-harbor”. But its real meaning is even clearer: It is only a slightly modified version of “omme-rike”.

Finn Magnussen has established that Columbus did visit Iceland at least once in 1477, fifteen years before undertaking his first voyage to the New World. He could have easily heard of Ommerike and could even have visited there in a Norse ship.
Previous to the great plague, Iceland and Greenland – and the lands beyond – are believed to have supported a population numbering into the hundreds of thousands. One of the major ports doing business in this area was Bristol, England. It was the home base for John Cabot and source of the Bristol Theory of the origin of the name “America”. The first White man to see America was Bjarne Herulfssen, wind-blown upon it while bringing a cargo of wood (reader please make note of the cargo) from Norway to Iceland, 600 miles across open seas. It is rather naive to assume that what happened to Bjarne Herulfssen did not happen to others, Bristol traders as well as Norsemen. It is, I believe, quite safe to assume that Bristol ships had sailed the Ommerike coast long before John Cabot – if only by accident – and referred to the place by its Norse name.
The key to the main reason that the Icelanders and Greenland Norse would never have abandoned contact with Ommerike can be found in the cargo of Bjarne Herulfssen’s ship. As there are no forests on either Iceland or Greenland and wood was needed to sustain life (both to keep warm in the rigorous winter and as building material for shelter for humans and livestock as well as for building and repairing ships), a source of supply of lumber had to be maintained. It had to come either from Europe or Ommerike. Europe meant a six hundred mile voyage across the open seas, with plenty of chance of disaster from the elements, desertion of the crews on arrival and payment of some kind to secure lumber; while a voyage to Ommerike meant a two hundred and fifty mile open sea voyage from Iceland to Greenland with landfall almost certain, another two hundred and fifty miles to certain landfall on the Ommerike coast, and from there on a cold but relatively safe coastal voyage to endless forests that were free for the taking – with little chance that the crew would desert or refuse to return to Iceland.
Any present Icelander, given a similar choice of voyages, would set his sails for Ommerike, not Europe.

Vatican records in Rome are reported to establish that a Bishop Eric Gnuptson (probably Knutssen), Bishop of Greenland and neighboring regions, arrived in Ommerike in the last year of Pope Pashal II, stayed for at least one year and then returned to Rome via Greenland and Iceland. His ministry is said to have included seventeen parishes. There is also a reported Norwegian record granting the King’s authority to one George Knutsen to recruit the sons of leading Norwegian families to go to the lands beyond Greenland to search out and induce to return to the fold those colonists that had drifted off to live with the natives.
The Vatican could well have had very real practical reasons to be reluctant to place too great an importance to the Norse adventures in the New World or to publicize them. The Church’s authority always diminished in direct proportion to the northward distance from Rome. The grip on the countries around the Norwegian sea was always precarious, and any real hold in Iceland or Greenland was virtually non-existent.
Undoubtedly it seemed – and proved to be – to the Vatican’s advantage that the discovery and all ensuing “rights” to the New World be credited to the enterprise and operation of nations ruled by devout Christians.

Columbus

The name of this wondrous land, Ommerike, was so well established, so totally known and accepted, such common knowledge that none of the Italian navigators, not Cabot, Vespucci or even Columbus himself, ever thought of calling the place by any other name but the already long established Ommerike – America.
The political expedients employed in this great delusion worked very well indeed, for both the nations of Spain and Portugal and for the Catholic Church. However, the days of such reasoning and shenanigans are long past and no reason remains, except indifference, to continue to deny that someplace in forgotten archives of the Vatican exist maps and written reports of Bishop Erie Knutssen and many others who visited the New World long before Columbus, voyaging over the Icelandic-Greenland route, and perhaps even as far as the islands of the Gulf of Mexico or even Mexico itself.

Bit by bit, in unexpected ways, the truth of the discovery of the New World surfaces, the last example of which is the authenticated Yale University Vinland map. There will be many more such scholastic breakthroughs and it is safe to predict that in some future rediscovered map or written report predating both the Italian Amerigo Vespucci and the Englishman Richard Ameryke, a name for the new lands will appear very close to “Ommerike”.

As stated before, these submissions are mere theories, with no more substantiation than the theories of other origins of the name “America”. Proof of them must be left to better and more thorough scholars than the writer. But the meaning of the word “omme-rike” in ancient Norse is sound, and should provide a new and different source to explore in searching out and authenticating a page of human history replete with all the ingredients of enchantment and subterfuge of a mystery novel.” Did The Vikings Name America? by Dick Wicken http://www.orange-street-church.org/text/viking.htm

Moundbuilders-Not from the Bering Strait!

“Traditional history lessons about the discovery of America also raise questions about the meaning of discovery itself. It is now universally recognized that neither Vespucci nor Columbus “discovered” America. They were of course preceded by the pre-historic Asian forebears of Native Americans, who migrated across some ice-bridge in the Bering Straits or over the stepping stones of the Aleutian Islands. A black African discovery of America, it has been argued, took place around 3,000 years ago, and influenced the development of Mayan, Aztec, and Inca civilizations. The records of Scandinavian expeditions to America are found in sagas — their historic cores encrusted with additions made by every storyteller who had ever repeated them. The Icelandic Saga of Eric the Red, the settler of Greenland, which tells how Eric’s son Leif came to Vinland, was first written down in the second half of the 13th century, 250 years after Leif found a western land full of “wheatfields and vines”; from this history emerged a fanciful theory in 1930 that the origin of “America” is Scandinavian: Amt meaning “district” plus Eric, to form Amteric, or the Land of (Leif) Eric.” THE NAMING OF AMERICA: FRAGMENTS WE’VE SHORED AGAINST OURSELVES BY JONATHAN COHEN

http://themutineer.org/america-amerigo-or-amerike/

Thomas S. Monson

“Our Heavenly Father inspired Christopher Columbus in his discovery of America. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of the renaissance period. Our Heavenly Father inspired men and caused that they would dream dreams and see visions and discover marvelous instruments and inventions which would enable them to set forth upon the oceans and to be led to the place where our Father in Heaven would have them led. Our Heavenly Father inspired the man who invented movable type, that His holy word, as found in the Bible, could be printed and disseminated widely to the people. Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of . . . the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and . . . Bill of Rights, that . . . by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr. His life’s mission would alter the course of all future events. Thus, came Joseph into the world.” Teachings of Thomas S Monson 2011 (Twenty-First Annual Joseph Smith Memorial Sermon, December 11, 1963)

What is The Letter 7?

0

You may have been hearing a lot about Letter VII (Letter 7). It is a book by Jonathan Neville, but that’s not what Letter VII began as. Long before it was copied into a book by Jonathan, it is one of a series of eight letters that Oliver Cowdery wrote to WW Phelps who was living in Missouri. It was cheaper to send mail to each other than it was to publish books, articles or pamphlets. Joseph Smith asked Oliver to put in letter form, a history of the Church and Joseph assisted him in producing much of the information. In return WW Phelps sent 11 letters to Oliver’s eight. The importance of these letters can be understood because Letter I by Oliver was canonized in the Pearl of Great Price. See in JSH 1:71 the asterisk*. These 8 letters were originally published in the “Messenger and Advocate, vol. 1 (October 1834), pp. 14–16.”

Click to enlarge

LETTER VII was published in the following publications:
Messenger and Advocate (Kirtland 1835)
Copied into Joseph Smith’s Personal Journal (1835)
Quoted in Orson Pratt’s Pamphlet (1840)
Gospel Reflector (Philadelphia 1841)
Times and Seasons (Nauvoo 1841)
The Prophet (New York City 1844-45)
Liverpool Pamphlet (1844)
Millennial Star (1866)
Improvement Era (Salt Lake City 1899)

“I think Letter VII was reprinted so many times because it was so important. Oliver’s history was the most complete history of the early days of the Church until the serialized History of Joseph Smith began running in the Times and Seasons in 1842, but it was also important for people to know that the New York hill was a touchstone for the Book of Mormon. It was a connection between ancient and modern times–a pin in the map.” Jonathan Neville


Letter I to Letter VIII Introduction as found in the Joseph Smith Papers

History, 1834–1836 Joseph Smith Papers.org

http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/history-1834-1836/1?highlight=oct%2029%2C%201834#full-transcript

Editorial Note

Read online here

The following section includes transcripts of eight letters Oliver Cowdery wrote in 1834 and 1835 regarding JS’s visions of an angel and his discovery of the gold plates of the Book of Mormon. Cowdery addressed the letters to William W. Phelps and published them as a series in the Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate between October 1834 and October 1835. The titles and formatting employed in this history are similar to those in the published series of articles, indicating that the Cowdery letters were copied into the history from the Messenger and Advocate, not from a manuscript version of the letters.

Frederick G. Williams could have begun the transcription in JS’s history as early as 6 December 1834, the date of Cowdery’s last historical entry in the preceding section of the history. However, Cowdery probably gave the history to Williams around 2 October 1835, when he gave Williams JS’s journal. On 29 October 1835, JS retrieved the history from Williams and delivered it to Warren Parrish, who continued copying the Cowdery letters. It is likely that Parrish finished copying the letters by early April 1836, when he gave JS’s journal (and presumably the 1834–1836 history along with it) to Warren Cowdery

In the first letter, Oliver Cowdery recounted his experiences with JS beginning when the two first met in April 1829. The letter includes an account of the vision he and JS had of John the Baptist, who gave them the authority to baptize. After composing this letter, but before its publication, Cowdery developed a new history-writing plan: he decided that in subsequent letters he would relate the “full history of the rise of the church,” beginning with JS’s early life and visions. As editor of the Messenger and Advocate, Cowdery prefaced the published version of the first letter with an explanation (also transcribed into the history) of the new plan. Although he had no firsthand knowledge of church history prior to April 1829, Cowdery assured his readers that “our brother J. Smith Jr. has offered to assist us. Indeed, there are many items connected with the fore part of this subject that render his labor indispensible.” Some passages in the ensuing narrative seem to have been related to Cowdery by JS, since Cowdery recounts events in which only JS participated.

Cowdery composed the letters to inform the Latter-day Saints of the history of their church, but he also wrote for the non-Mormon public. Employing florid romantic language, frequent scriptural allusions, and much dramatic detail, he clearly intended to present a rhetorically impressive account of early Mormon history. He placed the rise of the church in a dispensational framework, characterizing the time between the end of the New Testament and JS’s early visions as a period of universal apostasy. He included the revivalism of various denominations during the Second Great Awakening, which JS experienced in his youth, as an example of the doctrinal confusion and social disharmony present in Christendom. Throughout the series of letters, he defended JS’s character and that of the Smith family, and his explicitly apologetic statements include apparent allusions to both Alexander
Campbell
’s Delusions (1832) and Eber Howe ’s Mormonism Unvailed (1834).

Beginning in the third letter, Cowdery provided the most extensive account of the origins of the Book of Mormon published up to that time. He related JS’s initial visions of the angel Moroni and, using biblical prophecies, elaborated on the angel’s message concerning the gathering of Israel in the last days in preparation for the Millennium. Cowdery continued his narrative up to, but did not include, JS’s receiving the gold plates in September 1827.

The transcription of the Oliver Cowdery letters into JS’s history was evidently conceived in terms of the entire series, not as a piecemeal copying of the individual letters. As noted above, Cowdery probably gave the “large journal” containing the history begun in 1834 to Williams in October 1835, the month of the Messenger and Advocate issue in which his final installment was published.
By the time Williams received the history, Cowdery may have already written the final letter; he had at least conceived of it as the final installment in his series. With the serialized Cowdery letters complete or nearing completion, the new history kept in the “large journal” could serve as a repository—more permanent than unbound newspapers—for a copied compilation of the entire series.

Letters from Messenger and Advocate The following communication was designed to have been published in the last No. of the star; but owing to a press of other matter it was laid over for this No. of the Messenger and ad[v]ocate. Since it was writen,  upon further reflection, we have thought that a full history of the rise  of the church of the Latter Day Saints, and the most interesting parts of its  progress, to the present time, would be worthy the perusal of the Saints.—  If circumstances admit, an article on this subject will appear on in each  subsequent No. of the Messenger and advocate, until the time when  the church was driven from Jackson Co. Mo. by a lawless banditti; &  such other remarks as may be thought appropriate and interesting.

That our narrative may be correct, and particularly the introduction, it is proper to inform our patrons, that our brother J.  Smith Jr. has offered to assist us. Indeed, there are many items connected with the fore part of this subject that render his labor indispensable. With his labor and with authentic documents now in our possession, we hope to render this a pleasing and agreeable narrative, well worth the examination and  perusal of the Saints.

To do <Justice to> this subject will require time and space: we therefore ask the forbearance of our readers, assuring them that it shall be founded  upon facts.”  Letter I to Letter VIII Introduction as found in the Joseph Smith Papers History, 1834–1836 Joseph Smith Papers.org (emphasis added)

Answering- Is Letter VII Simply Speculation?

“We all agree that the message is more important than the geography, but people don’t read the book when they think it is fiction, as most of the world does. Plus, no one leaves the Church while still believing the Book of Mormon is a true history. That’s why anti-Mormons attack the historicity of the Book of Mormon.

It was precisely this problem that led President Cowdery to write Letter VII in the first place. Parley P. Pratt and others in the British Mission knew how important physical evidence is, which is why they reprinted Letter VII in the Millennial Star. This approach led them to convert 5,000 people with only 3,000 copies of the Book of Mormon. Today, there are over 150 million copies of the Book of Mormon in print, plus electronic versions, but there are fewer than 300,000 converts per year.

Maybe the physical evidence is more important than we realize.

Letter VII was one of a series of eight historical letters written by Oliver Cowdery with the assistance of Joseph Smith. Before he wrote Letter VII, Oliver was ordained by Joseph Smith as the Assistant President of the Church, which Joseph said included the responsibility to act as spokesman. In that capacity, in February 1835, President Cowdery ordained the first Twelve Apostles and gave them their charges.

The letters were written partly in response to anti-Mormon books and articles that claimed the Book of Mormon was fiction. They were published in the official Church newspaper, the Messenger and Advocate, in Kirtland in 1834-5.

In Letter VII, published in July 1835, Oliver wrote that it was a fact that the final battles of the Jaredites and Nephites took place in the mile-wide valley west of the Hill Cumorah in New York. He also said Mormon’s depository of Nephite records was in the same hill. Oliver knew this because, as Brigham Young, Wilford Woodruff, Heber C. Kimball, and others explained, Joseph and Oliver had actually visited that depository on multiple occasions.

There are some LDS intellectuals who teach that President Cowdery was merely speculating, but when you read these historical letters, you see that he was emphasizing the importance of relating facts to counter anti-Mormon arguments. The location of Cumorah was an important fact to refute the anti-Mormon claim that the Book of Mormon is fiction.

All four members of the First Presidency in 1835 endorsed the letters. Joseph helped write them and had his scribes copy them into his journal as part of his life story. It was Frederick G. Williams, Second Counselor in the First Presidency, who started copying the letters into Joseph’s history before another scribe took over. Sidney Rigdon, First Counselor in the First Presidency, gave permission to Benjamin Winchester to publish the letters in the Gospel Reflector–as did Joseph Smith. Every member of the Quorum of the 12 in 1835 who spoke/wrote about Cumorah affirmed Letter VII.

1841, Joseph gave the letters to his brother Don Carlos to publish in the Times and Seasons. Joseph’s brother William published Letter VII in the New York newspaper called The Prophet just two days after the martyrdom in Carthage.

The Pratt brothers, Parley and Orson, both reprinted Letter VII in England. Due to strong demand, the letters were published in a special pamphlet in England in February 1844.

Letter VII and its teachings about Cumorah in New York were ubiquitous during Joseph’s lifetime. It was in this context that Joseph wrote D&C 128:20.

All of the apostles and prophets who have ever spoken or written about Cumorah affirmed the New York setting. This has continued through at least the 1970s, when President Marion G. Romney and Elder Mark E. Petersen re-affirmed the New York Cumorah in General Conference.

No modern prophet or apostle has ever rejected Letter VII or claimed Cumorah is anywhere else.

LDS intellectuals have taken the position that all of the modern prophets and apostles were wrong about Cumorah.

It’s really an easy choice: do we follow the prophets or the intellectuals?

Why have the intellectuals chosen to reject the prophets and apostles?

Purely because they believe the Book of Mormon took place in Central America, and that New York is too far away to be the Cumorah spoken of. To reach this conclusion, they have characterized Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, Wilford Woodruff, Heber C. Kimball, Parley P. and Orson Pratt, Joseph Fielding Smith, LeGrand Richards, Marion G. Romney, Mark E. Petersen, and others, as perpetrators of a false tradition.

The saying, “to a hammer, everything is a nail” applies to the LDS Mesoamerican experts. They think they have found “correspondences” between Mayan culture and the Book of Mormon, but these “correspondences” are common to most human cultures. People everywhere and throughout time have had wars, weapons, forts, crops, animals, etc. But the descriptions in the text describe a culture that built with wood and earth, not stones. Even when cement is mentioned, they built with wood and cement, not stone and cement.

The Mesoamerican theory originated with anonymous articles in the 1842 Times and Seasons that have been attributed to Joseph Smith, but now it is apparent that Joseph had nothing to do with those articles. They were written by Benjamin Winchester, edited by W.W. Phelps, and published by William Smith, who was publishing the Wasp at the same time, using the same office, printing press, etc.

There’s a lot more information about all of this for anyone who is interested.” Jonathan Neville


Page 524 of the new Annotated Book of Mormon

“Most members of the Church believe the Hill Cumorah is in New York. Church leaders have consistently taught this for over 150 years.

However, some intellectuals in the Church—including some faculty at BYU and some at CES—claim there are “two Cumorahs.” They rationalize that New York is too far from Central America (Mesoamerica) for the hill in New York to be the scene of the final battles of the Jaredites and the Nephites.

Because these intellectuals have trained thousands of LDS students for decades, their ideas have permeated the Church. The “two-Cumorahs” theory is being taught in some Church media and at Church visitors centers, but it has never been taught by a single member of the First Presidency or Quorum of the Twelve.

The efforts of the intellectuals have caused confusion among members and investigators. Recent discoveries in Church history reaffirm the original teaching that there is one Cumorah and it is in New York. For example, there is a lot of information in the book titled “Letter VII: Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery Explain the Hill Cumorah.” In response, many intellectuals are teaching their students that the prophets and apostles are wrong.

“This summary of Church history will help members understand the issue, so they can support the Brethren when confronted with arguments against the New York Cumorah.

  1. In 1834, Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery decided to publish a series of letters about Church history in the Church newspaper titled The Messenger and Advocate. This was in response to anti-Mormon publications that were disrupting the missionary effort.
  2. Oliver wrote the letters with Joseph’s assistance. They published eight letters between October 1834 and October 1835.
  3. A section of Letter I is included as a footnote in the Pearl of Great Price at the end of Joseph Smith—History.
  4. In December 1834, Joseph ordained Oliver Cowdery as Assistant President of the Church, explaining that this made him the spokesman. Joseph later referred to these letters as “President Cowdery’s letters.”
  5. In Letter VII, published in July 1835, President Cowdery described the Hill Cumorah in New York. He explained that “at about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former” and declares it was a “fact that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.” He emphasized that “in this valley fell the remaining strength and price of a once powerful people, the Nephites.” “This hill, by the Jaredites, was called Ramah; by it, or around it, pitched the famous army of Coriantumr their tent… The opposing army were to the west, and in this same valley, and near by.” He also explained that Mormon’s depository of Nephite records (Mormon 6:6) was in the same hill.
  6. The entire First Presidency at the time endorsed these letters. Joseph Smith had President Frederick G. Williams begin the process of copying all eight letters into his history, which you can read in the Joseph Smith Papers in History, 1834-1836. (go to www.josephsmithpapers.org and search for “Letter VII.”) President Sidney Rigdon separately approved of them.
  7. All members of the original Quorum of the Twelve (they were called and ordained by President Cowdery and others in February 1835) who ever mentioned Cumorah affirmed what Letter VII teaches, including Parley and Orson Pratt, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and William Smith.
  8. Letter VII was originally published in the Messenger and Advocate(1835) and copied into Joseph Smith, History, 1834-1835, shortly thereafter. It was republished in the Millennial Star(1840), the Times and Seasons (1841), the Gospel Reflector (1841), a special pamphlet in England (1844), The Prophet (1844), and The Improvement Era. Joseph referred to it in D&C 128:20, which was originally a letter published in the Times and Seasons a year after Letter VII was published in the same newspaper.
  9. Over the years, multiple members of the First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve, speaking in General Conference, have affirmed the New York Cumorah. Elder James E. Talmage in Articles of Faithaffirmed it, as have other apostles, including LeGrand Richards in A Marvelous Work and a Wonder.
  10. No member of the Twelve or First Presidency has ever said the Hill Cumorah was anywhere else.
  11. Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and others explained that on multiple occasions, Oliver and Joseph had actually visited Mormon’s depository of records in the Hill Cumorah, which explains why President Cowdery wrote that it was a fact that Cumorah was in New York.
  12. The intellectuals nevertheless have framed Letter VII as “Oliver Cowdery’s opinion,” characterizing it as a false tradition that Joseph Smith passively accepted. They claim that all the other prophets and apostles who have affirmed the New York Cumorah were perpetuating this false tradition. They claim that Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Wilford Woodruff and others were mistaken because Oliver had merely told them about a vision of a hill in Mexico.
  13. The intellectuals have rejected the New York Cumorah because they think it contradicts their preferred theory that the Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica. To persuade their students to agree with them, they have made a series of claims about archaeology, anthropology, geology, and geography, and they have insisted on an interpretation of the text that, they claim, makes the New York setting impossible. Lately, BYU and CES have been teaching students about the Book of Mormon by using a video-game-like fantasy mapthat depicts Cumorah in a mythical setting.
  14. Although the consistent, repeated teachings of the prophets and apostles should be enough to settle this matter, there is evidence from archaeology, anthropology, geology, and geography that supports the New York Cumorah as the scene of the final battles of the Jaredites and the Nephites. There are dozens of archaeological sites in western New York, dating to Book of Mormon times, that contain artifacts from the Ohio Hopewell civilization (the archaeological and anthropological term for the people who correspond to the Nephites). Bushels of stone weapons have been recovered from the vicinity of Cumorah. Research in the area is ongoing.
  15. When the Mesoamerica/two-Cumorahs theory began to be accepted by LDS intellectuals, Joseph Fielding Smith, then Church Historian and a member of the Quorum of the Twelve, released a statement that he later reiterated after he became President of the Quorum of the Twelve. He wrote, “Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon.” His prophetic warning against the efforts of the intellectuals remains as valid today as it was when he originally published it.”

Source: “Letter VII” by Jonathan Neville Read Letter I through Letter VIII HERE!

Only 49% of LDS believe Book of Mormon is a literal, historical account?

Our friend Jonathan Neville has just posted an eye opening article. Why are more and more people of the world claiming that Noah’s flood was fictional or just a good story? More people are saying that Adam wasn’t the first man on this earth. Why are more and more members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints claiming that the Book of Mormon contains a lot of great parables that aren’t real stories, but just parables that can teach us good things? Is the Bible the Word of God? We answer yes as far as it is translated correctly. We do know however that the stories in the Bible are actual accounts of real people in real places, just as the Book of Mormon is.

Why would we believe anything else? Because Satan’s plan is in full force. Remember this is Satan’s world right now. It won’t be Christ’s until the second coming. The craftiness of man is constantly being mixed with scripture and folklore. The “Great and Spacious building” is truly coming from the halls of academia. Many intellectuals continue pointing their fingers at humble followers of God from the heights of those house’s of cards. “Who’s on the Lord’s side who?” There are “save two churches”, one that speaks the truth of the Savior and all others who teach of man and his so-called wisdom.

Click to enlarge a Heartland version of the Book of Mormon

As you read this recent blog of Jonathan’s, don’t be discouraged, be bold! Don’t allow fear to affect your faith! The truth shall be known and we must continue steadfastly in living and teaching the truth of the Book of Mormon to the world. The Book of Mormon is real and true and it speaks of one amazing hill Cumorah in upstate New York. The “Plains of the Nephites” as Joseph said to Emma are in Ohio, Illinois, and Indiana, in the United States of America. I don’t speak for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, but I do speak of common sense and truth as I understand it. I love this Church and the Brethren are true messengers of Christ. The Church remains neutral on geography, but they didn’t say I had to be. I know the land spoken of in the Book of Mormon, is the United States of America, and I am so blessed to live in this country. May we continue to share this true message of the Book of Mormon with the world.


Only 49% of LDS believe Book of Mormon is a literal, historical account? by Jonathan Neville

“Jana Reiss published a fascinating detail recently about the beliefs of Church members about whether the Book of Mormon is a literal, historical account:

More religiously orthodox. Utah Mormons were more devout on almost every testimony question. These differences were less pronounced on questions of basic Christian belief (God, Jesus, etc.) and more visible on specifically Mormon questions about the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith, and the role of apostles and prophets today. For example, there’s a twenty-point difference between the Utah Mormons who strongly agree that the Book of Mormon is a “literal, historical account” (69%) and the non-Utah Mormons who do (49%). In many cases on these testimony questions, non-Utah folks would choose the second option of “somewhat” agree rather than “strongly” agree. So it doesn’t mean they don’t believe in Mormon teachings, but they may hold them less tightly than Utah Mormons tend to.
This indicates that 1/3 of devout Utah Mormons don’t strongly believe the Book of Mormon is a literal, historical account, and less than 1/2 of non-Utah Mormons believe that.

I suspect that the difference between the Utah and non-Utah Mormons is partly attributable to Utah Mormons having fewer interactions with people who challenge their faith in the Book of Mormon; i.e., they let bias confirmation guide them.

Those who make inquiries on the Internet quickly realize that outside of a handful of M2C intellectuals and their followers, no Mesoamerican scholars see any links between actual Mayan culture and the Book of Mormon. As I’ve shown many times, the so-called “correspondences” touted by the M2C intellectuals are illusory and unpersuasive to those who are outside the M2C bubble..
_____

The difference could also be attributed to demographics; i.e., non-Utah Mormons are generally younger, and younger LDS are less likely to believe the Book of Mormon is a literal history because of what LDS youth are being taught in CES and at BYU.

As LDS youth go through CES and BYU and learn the Book of Mormon by referring to the fantasy map, even fewer will believe it is a literal, historical account.

BYU fantasy map that teaches the prophets
are wrong about the New York Cumorah
This map is the work of fine scholars at BYU who claim it is the best representation of the geography-related passages in the text. Of course, they really mean it’s the best representation of their M2C-driven interpretation; other interpretations of the text fully support the teachings of the prophets.

BYU fantasy map that teaches the prophets are wrong about the New York Cumorah

You can read about the map here:

Church members must realize that these fine scholars also teach that the prophets are wrong about the New York Cumorah. That’s why, in their map, they place Cumorah at the upper part of this fantasy map, as far from the real-world New York as possible.

This BYU map has been taught for several years now. Every new student has to learn this map in their introductory Book of Mormon classes. CES uses a similar map.

My question is, how could any trusting youth in the Church believe the Book of Mormon is a literal, historical account when his/her CES/BYU teachers claim a fantasy map is the best fit for the geography?

Especially when these CES/BYU teachers are telling the youth that the prophets are wrong?
_____

The M2C intellectuals, who claim to have been hired by the prophets to guide the Church, do, in fact, seem to be guiding the Church through their influence on the youth.

The inevitable result of this course will be rejection of the historicity of the Book of Mormon. What impact will that have? I’ll discuss that in an upcoming post.
_____

Meanwhile, let’s consider what course we’re on.

The de-literalizing of the Book of Mormon became apparent to me when I took a closer look at the lesson manuals, the CES/BYU curriculum, the Saints book, the visitors centers, etc. These all repudiate the teachings of the prophets about the New York Cumorah. I attribute all of those to the M2C Church employees.

True, members of the Quorum of the Twelve do approve all of this, at some level. But they can only review what the employees show them, and the employees only show them M2C approved material.

So far, not one Apostle or President of the Church has repudiated or even questioned the teachings of prior prophets about the New York Cumorah.
_____

Lately, lds.org has linked to the groups who are promoting the fictional fantasy maps of the Book of Mormon. At BYU Education Week, they offer courses in Lessons from the Book of Mormon and Lessons from the Chronicles of Narnia back-to-back.

And it has been 40 years since anyone speaking in General Conference declared the Book of Mormon is a real history.

When I go back and re-read the conference talks and other messages, they all emphasize the content of the book, not it’s historical reality. The parables in the Bible are discussed in the same way; i.e., stories that teach true principles.

Buy the Annotated Book of Mormon today!

Of course we all stipulate that the message of the Book of Mormon is more important than its history, but it is the literal, divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon–its historicity–that makes it a miraculous manifestation of God’s involvement with the world. As an inspired parable, it may have power like the Biblical parables, but the power of the book is, in my view, greatly diminished.

The Church History Department is instructing their staff and volunteers to tell people that Joseph never actually used the plates; instead, he kept them covered with a cloth while he read the words on a stone in a hat. Now Skousen and Carmack are saying Joseph didn’t even translate the plates, an idea that is getting zero pushback from Church leaders and a warm welcome from the intellectuals, in part because it corroborates their view that Joseph Smith was merely an ignorant farm-boy speculator who misled the Church about the New York Cumorah.

People tell me that when they ask Church leaders about Book of Mormon geography, the standard response is “We don’t talk about that.” That’s also the response missionaries are instructed to give whenever the question arises.

I realize the historicity doesn’t matter to those who already want to believe; bias confirmation always conquers lack of evidence. I’m more interested in the people who want at least some touchstone with reality.

Purchase Here!

During his lifetime, Joseph Smith emphasized the literal, historical reality of the Book of Mormon. He helped Oliver Cowdery write Letter VII, which teaches it was a fact that the final battles of the Nephites and Jaredites took place in the valley west of the hill Cumorah in western New York and that the repository of Nephite records (Mormon 6:6) was in the same hill. Joseph endorsed Letter VII and made sure it was widely distributed so all Church members could read it.

Today, few Church members have ever heard of Letter VII.

Instead, they’re learning that the Book of Mormon took place in a fictional fantasyland.

Does anyone care?”


Jonathan Neville (italics and pictures added)-Book of Mormon Wars

Where Does The Book Of Mormon Really Take Place and Does It Matter?

Below is an amazing article by our friend David W. Allan. His witness to the divinity of the Savior is his greatest quality. Rod Meldrum and I asked him to share his feelings about the Book of Mormon and its historicity. This blog post contains his detailed feelings about this topic. He recently shared the following letter to his family and friends.


Dear family and friends,

“The Bible has had more influence for good for this nation than any other. The United States Constitution and Declaration of Independence were influenced more by this book than any other — making this the greatest Christian nation on the planet. Our founding fathers and mothers new this was the “Promised Land.” They spoke of the native tribes being part of scattered Israel and that the New Jerusalem would be built here.

Now, 93% of the leading American scientists believe the Bible is a myth and atheism is growing with our education system permeated with the false tradition of organic evolution, which I prove to be false in Chapter 6 of my book using profound experimental evidence of Steven Meyer’s and others. Logically, you cannot prove a theory true, but you can prove it false if you have experimental evidence saying so.

The importance of this nation repenting and turning back to the God of this land, who is Jesus the Christ is critical. The message of the Book of Mormon, as well as the Bible, is fundamental in this regard. I have researched and written the following article in this regard. https://itsabouttimebook.com/book-of-mormon-geography/ Rod Meldrum and Rian Nelson have asked me to talk about this article at the next Book of Mormon Evidence Conference in April. I believe there is a lot of well researched meat here. I have gotten a lot of excellent feedback in writing it, which I deeply appreciate.

The absolute best thing we can do is live the gospel of Jesus Christ and share it; as Elder Neil Maxwell has well said, “If we are not sharing the gospel, we are not living the gospel.” I pray that we may, and that this article will help. I share it with love and hope in my heart.”

David (Dad, Grandpa Allan)


Where Does The Book Of Mormon Really Take Place and Does It Matter?
By David W. Allan

God’s Basic Premise

It matters greatly because the Lord has said through the prophet Moroni, who saw our day: “For behold, this is a land which is choice above all other lands; wherefore he that doth possess it shall serve God or shall be swept off; for it is the everlasting decree of God. And it is not until the fullness of iniquity among the children of the land, that they are swept off.” (Ether 2:10; bolding is mine throughout the text) If we believe the Book of Mormon record, let us give serious attention to the Lord’s everlasting decree.

An Apostle of the Lord, Elder L. Tom Perry, has proclaimed, “The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is truly a world-wide Church.  Nevertheless, it is important to realize that the Church could never have become what it is today without the birth of a great nation, the United States of America.  The Lord prepared a new land to attract the peoples of the world who sought liberty and religious freedom…

The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon, a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It was the birth of the United States of America that ushered out the Great Apostasy, when the earth was darkened by the absence of prophets and revealed light.  It was no coincidence that the lovely morning of the First Vision occurred just decades after the establishment of the United States.”

Purchase Here

If Elder Perry is right, and I believe he is, then it is critical that the people of the United States repent and serve God, or they will be “swept off. “How much clearer can it be?  Yet many say the geography for the Book of Mormon doesn’t matter. https://itsabouttimebook.com/americasgreatestneedrepentance/

In my early years in the Church, I believed like most of the members that Mesoamerica explained the geography of the Book of Mormon.  Decades ago, our son Sterling first woke me up that it could be otherwise and that the Great Lakes area had a large number of artifacts consistent with the Book of Mormon geography.  Since then, I have gotten to know many researchers who have opened my eyes to the Heartland model for Book of Mormon historicity, archeology, and geography.  I could make a very long list, but the work and research of the following have been enormously valuable and much of what I share here is from their research efforts; for them I am extremely grateful: Wayne May (who is a convert to the Church), Rod Meldrum, Amberli Nelson, Jonathan Neville, Timothy Ballard, Ryan Fisher, Richard Moats (a non-member), and many others showing the consistency of the Heartland model while giving evidence that the Mesoamerica model doesn’t match the historicity, the geography, or the archeology of the Book of Mormon message.

How Can You Know Something is True?

Because of the importance of Elder Perry’s bold proclamation as a prophet, as a scientist and as a devout member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I have studied the evidence around his statement.  You cannot prove a theory or hypothesis is true, but you can prove it false, if you have sound experimental evidence to the contrary.  We learn this from logic.  So, we have a sure way to know if something is false.  Only if God reveals it can we know something is true.

In studying the evidence, I have used reasoning — both deduction and induction.  I extract the following from my book: www.ItsAboutTimeBook.com.

Purchase Here!

My good friend, Paul Rimmasch, author of the book, The Lost Stones, has shared the following useful perspective. Paul is an expert forensic scientist and crime scene investigator. Basically, there are two different ways for a scientist to ascertain the Truth of something: deduction and induction.

Deduction is a top-down approach: one has an idea, a theory, or a hypothesis and then from experiments one observes whether the data fit or not. There is a danger with the deductive approach. If one has a pet theory, then there may be a tendency to pick the data so that they fit the theory. We see that integrity here is extremely important and to not be prone to cater to our pet ideas. If we know God’s word is true and trust in it — and we will give you very good evidence that you can trust in His word — then this knowledge helps in the deduction approach. The deduction approach will be used where we know or strongly believe we can trust the theory or hypothesis.

The Savior is suggesting the deductive approach to us in John: “If anyone chooses to do God’s will, he will find out… my teaching comes from God.” “If ye continue in my word, ye shall know the Truth, and the Truth shall make you free… If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free indeed,” respectively. (John 7:17 (NIV) and 8:31-36 (KJB). These scriptures are true for individuals and for nations.

Induction, on the other hand, is a bottom-up approach. One observes all of the relevant data and then after patterns, trends, or reasonable models seem to fit all of the data, then an idea modeling the data, a hypothesis or theory that seems appropriate is developed that fits all of the data. We can then look at the implications of this theory or hypothesis. This process often allows us to refine the theory or hypothesis.

Induction is the approach the Savior suggests when he tells us how to know false prophets: “You will know them by their fruits… every good tree bears good fruit, but the bad tree bears bad fruit. A good tree cannot produce bad fruit, nor can a bad tree produce good fruit.” (Matthew 7:15-20 (NAS)) In this remarkable scripture we have both a necessary and a sufficient condition to know if a prophet and his teachings are true or false.  For me, using the Savior’s criteria Joseph Smith is a prophet of God.

The induction approach is also very powerful in ascertaining Truth.

Deduction is the main approach in science today with the theory of evolution and the big-bang theory being very important cases in point. In forensics, they use induction to avoid the danger of unfounded biases coming from the high level of emotions involved with those associated with a crime scene.

Based on deductive and inductive reasoning, we can make the following truth table:

THEORY Deductive Evidence

Proving Theory is False

Inductive Evidence

Correlation is not Validation*

Heartland Model The Data fit the Model; No Evidence to falsify the theory Data Match the Model
Mesoamerica Model Significant data showing

The Model to be False**

Some Data Match the Model

And Some Data don’t

*Again, correlated evidence does not give validation of a theory

**Next I list examples of data showing the Mesoamerica Model to be false:

Evidences Showing the Mesoamerica Theory to be False**

There are numerous evidences proving the Mesoamerica theory for the Book of Mormon historicity and geography to be false.  Realize, it only takes one reliable source of data to prove a theory false, but here I share several poignant ones:

  • The DNA of the aborigine Mesoamerica peoples are mainly Asian.  House of Israel DNA shows up mainly in North America’s Heartland.
  • The Book of Mormon peoples practiced the Law of Moses; the necessary items to observe this law didn’t exist in Mesoamerica.
  • Mesoamerica is not a “choice land, saith God unto me, above all other lands.” (2 Nephi 10:19)
  • Mesoamerica did not produce the promise that the, “Lord God will raise up a mighty nation among the Gentiles, yea, even upon the face of this land; and by them shall our seed be scattered.” (1 Nephi 22:7) This clearly was the United States.
  • Mesoamerica has never been, “A chosen land, and the land of liberty.” (Alma 46:17) The Statue of Liberty is a USA symbol.
  • Mesoamerica has never been promised the New Jerusalem that after the flood “this land… became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof; And that it was the place of the New Jerusalem.” (Ether 13:2-3)
  • In the dedicatory prayer for the Kirtland Temple, Joseph Smith identifies the United States as the “Gentile Nation,” and Nephi prophesies that England will fight against us (the Revolutionary War).  This violates the Mesoamerica theory. (1 Nephi 13:17)
  • Nephi prophecies that the Bible was to be carried forth to this Gentile nation, and the Bible was the most important book for the creation of the Declaration of Independence and the US Constitution. (1 Nephi 13:18-25) Again, this does not fit the Mesoamerica theory.
  • Nephi further prophecies, “these things [The Book of Mormon] shall be hid up, to come forth unto the Gentiles [USA], by the gift and power of the Lamb.” (1 Ne. 13:37) This happened with the Hill Cumorah, and clearly did not happen in Mesoamerica.

    Click to Enlarge

The Scriptures Provide a Way to Prove a Prophet

If God reveals something, then we can know it is true.  We have the sure promise in the scriptures: “And whoso treasureth up my word, shall not be deceived, for the Son of Man shall come, and he shall send his angels before him with the great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together the remainder of his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” (JS-M 37) He is the word (John 1:1), and I have a whole chapter in my book, “What is God’s word?”  We live in a world where credentials seem to be more important than inspiration. Well did Jacob counsel: “O that cunning plan of the evil one!  O the vainness, and the frailties, and the foolishness of men! When they are learned they think the are wise, and they hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside, supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom is foolishness and it profiteth them not, and they shall perish.  But to be learned is good if they hearken unto the counsels of God. (2 Nephi 9:28-29)

Perspectives from Our Prophets

  • Joseph Smith, Jr., in describing the Book of Mormon in the famous Wentworth letter, states, “In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel, at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian Era.  We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people.  The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel.  The second race came directly from the City of Jerusalem, about six hundred years before Christ.  They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.  The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country.  The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century.  The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country.  This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance unto this continent after His resurrection; that He planted the Gospel here in all its fullness, and richness, and power, and blessing,” (Joseph Smith Jr. Time and Season, 1 March 1842, vol. 3, no. 9 p. 707).  So, Joseph Smith, a prophet of God, who better than anyone else knew where the Book of Mormon took place, is clearly sharing that it is “this continent” (North America) where the resurrected Savior appeared as described in the Book of Mormon.
  • In a letter Joseph wrote to Emma while they were traveling in Zion’s Camp,he stated, ”The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls and their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity, and gazing upon a country the fertility, the splendor and the goodness so indescribable, all serves to pass away time unnoticed.” (Letter to Emma Smith [4 June 1834, 57 The Joseph Smith Papers) This 900 mile march from Kirtland, Ohio to Clay County, Missouri included the “plains of the Nephites.”
  • On that trip they unearthed a burial on a mound and “discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between is ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death… subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty I discovered that the person whose Skeleton we had seen was a white Lamanite, a large thick set man, and a man of God.  His name was Zelph.  He was a warrior and Chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the eastern sea, to the Rocky Mountains…  He was killed in battle, by the arrow found among his ribs, during a great struggle with the Lamanites. (The Joseph Smith Papers, History. 1838-1856, Volume A-1 [23 December 1805 – 30 August 1834], 482-483.)  Eight others in Zion’s Camp wrote in their journals of this experience and how the Spirit of revelation showed in Joseph’s countenance as he shared this fascinating piece of history.  It is now called Zelph’s Mound; we have been there.  The Church has the “stone point” in their archives.
  • Letter VII was written by President Oliver Cowdery of the First Presidency with the assistance of Joseph Smith, Jr.  And we read from it the extremely important message regarding Book of Mormon geography, as Oliver is describing the view to the west of the Hill Cumorah: “At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between.  …when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed… Moroni… deposited… all the records in this same hill, Cumorah.
  • “By commandment from God,” the Prophet Joseph Smith wrote a letter to Noah C. Saxton, 4 January 1833, stating, “The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians… containing the word of God, which was delivered unto them… By it, we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promise land unto them.” (The American Revivalist, and Rochester Observer,Rochester, New York, [2 Feb. 1833])
  • President Marion G. Romney profoundly testifies, “I will give you a lesson today that the Lord has taken great pains to bring to us… In the western part of the state of New York near Palmyra is a prominent hill known as the “hill Cumorah.” (Mormon 6:6) On July twenty-fifth of this year, as I stood on the crest of that hill admiring with awe the breathtaking panorama which stretched out before me on every hand, my mind reverted to the events which occurred in that vicinity some twenty-five centuries ago – events which brought to an end the great Jaredite nation… Thus perished at the foot of Cumorah the remnant of the once mighty Jaredite nation, of whom the Lord had said, ‘There shall be none greater… upon all the face of the earth.’ (Ether 1:43)  As I contemplated this tragic scene from the crest of Cumorah and viewed the beautiful land of the Restoration as it appears today, I cried in my soul, How could it have happened?… This second civilization to which I refer, the Nephites, flourished in America between 600 B.C. and A.D. 400.  Their civilization came to an end for the same reason, at the same place, and in the same manner as did the Jaredites.  I bear you my personal witness that I know that the things I have presented to you today are true – both those pertaining to past events and those pertaining to events yet to come.” (President Marion G. Romney of the First Presidency, 145th Semiannual Conference, Saturday Morning Session, October 4, 1975)
  • More recently, President Ezra Taft Benson proclaimed, “This was the place where Adam dwelt: this was the place where the Garden of Eden was; it was here that Adam met with a body of high priests at Adam-ondi-Ahman shortly before his death and gave them his final blessing, and the place to which he will return to meet with the leaders of his people (D&C 107:53-57).  This was the place of three former civilizations: that of Adam, that of the Jaredites, and that of the Nephites.  This was also the place where our Heavenly Father and His Son, Jesus Christ, appeared to Joseph Smith, inaugurating the last dispensation.  The Lord has also decreed that this land should be ‘the place of the new Jerusalem which should come down out of heaven and the holy sanctuary of the Lord (Ether 13:3. Here is our nation’s destiny!” (October 1979 General Conference.)
  • As if the above were not enough, finally by way of testimony I share the words of our current living Prophet, Russell M. Nelson, “The Book of Mormon reveals the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, who was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel.  This was promised in the Abrahamic covenant.  Because… Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others.  Choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writing on golden palates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come.  Choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the Restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days.  And it was choice because it was a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” (Yes, Mormons are Christians, Legends Library [2017], 60)

Why do some members Believe in the Mesoamerica Model for Book of Mormon Geography?

Physical, historical, and archaeological evidences are now accumulating rapidly that North America is the Promised Land.  Why, in the past, have so many members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints believed otherwise?  Jonathan Neville uncovered the reason why.

Purchase Here!

Read Jonathan E. Neville’s books, Brought to Light (24 Dec.2015), The Lost City of Zarahemla, (1-11-16). Neville gives convincing evidence that the Mesoamerica theory for where the Book of Mormon took place started on a false premise, and the Prophet Joseph tried to stop it.  The Prophet Joseph Smith taught and never said otherwise than that the Book of Mormon history took place in the heartland of America – the Promised Land and the place of the restoration.

Here I share Neville’s insightful perspective:

In 1842, a zealous, committed Mormon [Benjamin Winchester] invented a way to gain
more converts. All he had to do was link the Book of Mormon to popular books,
including a national bestseller, about Mesoamerica. This proof would be irresistible to the public. Except the prophet disagreed with the tactic. Convinced he was right, he battled Joseph Smith. Formally suspended and silenced, he fought back. He arranged for the publication in the Times and Seasons of articles that specifically linked the Book of Mormon to Mesoamerica. The consequences? Joseph Smith resigned from the paper. The champions of the Mesoamerican theory apostatized from the Church. And the Mesoamerican theory would undermine faith in Joseph Smith’s role as prophet, seer and revelator for the next 174 years. This man’s zeal and subterfuge have remained a secret despite the devoted efforts of historians, educators, and church leaders to uncover the truth. Until now.

If all the saints were to read Jonathan Neville’s books, I believe we would make major progress toward understanding and being united as regards Book of Mormon geography and historicity.

Scholars have spent enormous amounts of money and time authenticating the geography and historicity of the Bible with great success. We are on the verge of giant strides in this regard for the Book of Mormon, which will also validate Joseph Smith as the Lord’s prophet of the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times when, as Peter and Paul share, there will be a restitution of “all things.” (Acts 3.21; Ephesians 1:10)  That is happening “as we speak.”

Hugh Nibley summarized the situation well:

What most impressed me last summer on my first and only expedition to Central America was the complete lack of definite information about anything Book of Mormon. (Hugh Nibley, The Prophetic Book of Mormon [Salt Lake City and Provo: Deseret Book Co., Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies, 1989], 265.)

The Book of Mormon is a history of a related primitive church, and one may well ask what kind of remains the Nephites would leave us from their more virtuous days. A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica. (Hugh Nibley, The Prophetic Book of Mormon
[Salt Lake City and Provo: Deseret Book Co., Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies, 1989], 272.)

Respectively, the Hopewell and Adena cultures mirror the Nephite and Jaredite cultures well in timeline (historicity), in archeology, and in geography.

Data giving further evidence, I share the following:

We have the Nephite Altar identified by the Prophet Joseph and witnessed by others at Adam-ondi-Ahman. We have interesting inductive evidence witnesses in three occurrences of the Ten Commandments being found in North America written in ancient Hebrew. My wife’s cousin, James Saline, made an imprint of the one in New Mexico. Near Newark, Ohio, in 1860 David Wyrick and others excavated a mound in the center of twelve other mounds and found a stone in a box along with a large skeleton. On the stone is inscribed the Ten Commandments around a figure with the translated name of Moshe (the ancient name of Moses). The writings are readable by Rabbis in ancient “block Hebrew.” We visited the museum in Ohio where this stone is kept. There, we also saw the “Holy Stone.” The translations of the inscriptions, also in ancient Hebrew, on the four sides of this stone are, “Laws of Yahweh, Holy-of-Holies, Word of Yahweh, and King of the Earth.”  The stone is pointed, and the angle of its sides is 23.5 degrees, which is the inclination of the earth’s spin axis to its orbital plane.

Purchase Here!

Not only is the United States of America the Promised Land, but the “Promised Land” given to the Jaredites and to the Lehites. Rod Meldrum has outlined from the scriptures, that this Promised Land was determined in premortal time to be a sacred and special place.

  • The place for the Garden of Eden;
  • The place where Adam and Eve began the human family;
  • The place where Adam (at Adam-ondi-Ahman), three years prior to his death, bestowed “his last blessing” upon his faithful patriarchal sons and others of the faithful;
  • The place where the Adamic language has been spoken more than any other place – for more than 3,000 years with Adam’s family and the Jaredites;
  • The Promised Land where the Jaredites, Lehites and Mulekites were led by the Lord; The place where a free nation (The United States of America) was born to bless all the nations of the earth;
  • The place where the fullness of gospel was restored;
  • The place where Adam will return and where the keys of the Kingdom will be given back to Christ to reign as King of kings and Lord of lords for a thousand years;
  • The place where the New Jerusalem will be built; and
  • The place from whence shall go forth the Law during the great millennial epoch.

It is important to realize that the Jaredites lived here for over 1600 years and the Lehites for nearly a thousand years. When we look at what has happened in the 400 years since the Pilgrims first came to America, we should not be surprised to see evidence of both Jaredite and Lehite peoples throughout the Americas. Both Mormon and Moroni said they only could write a hundredth part of the history of their people.

Recently, a friend of ours, Duane Erickson, was in our home. He has been promoting the Heartland Model for decades; he shared with us and showed us pictures of the work of two scientists who have found evidence in Utah that the Aztecs left from Utah. (Cicilio Orosco of California State University, Fresno, and Alfonso Rivas-°©‐Salmon,a respected Mexican anthropologist at the Universidad Autonoma de Guadalajara, show Aztec origin to be Utah with migration occurring about 502 B.C.)  For their inheritance, the Lord gave the seed of Joseph the land of the “everlasting hills,” (North, Central, and South America, see Genesis 49:22-26 and JST Genesis 50:24-38).

Purchase DVD Here!

When Duane learned that I had been invited to St. Petersburg, Russia, to give a talk at an International Navigation Conference, he drove all the way down from Evanston, WY, to let me borrow a stone that had been given to him by Russell E. Burrows, who discovered the Burrows cave in Illinois.  Experts say the findings there are a hoax, Burrows not being an expert archeologist.  Duane knew Russell and can vouch for him.  On one side the stone showed the nail marks on the Savior’s hand and wrist; on the other was a face profile of the Savior.  In addition, the mystic symbol was inscribed, as shown below, which is interpreted to be the name of their God, “Yod Hey Vau.” (Jehovah).

Regardless of what people say, from the data, because I have seen several occurrences of this kind of stone in the Heartland from the research efforts of those mentioned above, it gives one the feeling that these are folks who witnessed the Savior’s visit and made these stones in memory of that sacred event.  I showed this stone to my colleagues at the conference in St. Petersburg that they might know Christ had visited America after His resurrection.  Some say the five nails in the mystic symbol represent the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost talking to prophets to redeem fallen man.  Five nails were used to crucify Christ.

There is also a large amount of evidence of ancient Christian activity in Central and South America that is totally consistent with the Jaredites and Lehites landing in North America given the amount of time their civilizations existed. For example, read the book, He Walked the Americas by L. Taylor Hansen.

Purchase Books Here!

Wayne May’s This Land five volume set validating Mormon and Moroni’s writings in the Book of Mormon have sold 35 thousand copies, and his Book of Mormon Geography DVDs have sold 45 thousand copies.  Rod Meldrum’s work has been extremely helpful as well in addressing the question of validating the historicity and geography of the Book of Mormon. His book, The Book of Mormon in the Heartland, has sold well over 40,000 copies, and he has sold around 250,000 DVDs acquainting people with the Heartland model. In 2010, my wife and I were privileged to go on one of his tours, and it was a life-changing experience.

Keith Merrill, the writer and director of the profound movies Legacy and The Testaments, went on Rod Meldrum’s tour and had a change of heart from the Mesoamerica model to the Heartland model. He would love to redo the movie The Testaments in the correct place.

Purchase Today!

The new “Annotated Edition of The Book of Mormon” edited by David R. Hocking, Rod L. Meldrum, with contributions from Jonathan Neville, Boyd J. Tuttle, Rian Nelson, Amberli Nelson, and several others, is having great success since being published in 2018 with several thousand copies being sold already.  The five thousand printed for the September 2018 Book of Mormon Evidence conference sold out almost immediately.  There is a significant shift in acceptance of the general Church membership of the Heartland model as evidenced in the new book (2019), “…most scholars support a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon.  But the general membership of the Church, those who actually take an interest, seem to have an affinity for this North American theory – what has become known as the ‘Heartland Theory.’

“This theory, set mainly in the eastern United States, has probably the largest ‘following’ of your average everyday Latter-day Saint.  In their favor they have had a lot of press and exposure in recent years.  And, also in their favor they have this little hill in New York that a long-standing tradition says is the actual hill Cumorah that we read about in the Book of Mormon.” (CUMORAH, The Journal of Book of Mormon Geography, p 41)

For me, the model that Rod laid out for us on our tour, over those two weeks, fits hand in glove with what we read in the Book of Mormon. Everything from the “Waters of Mormon” to Zarahemla, the River Sidon, and the Land Bountiful felt right and looked right. It was like when we visited the Holy Land with Dan Rona and had the Bible story laid out before us in a most inspiring way – including details of the Savior’s life and where He worked out the infinite atonement. We have also been privileged to see some of the ruins in Central America, and we fully agree with Huge Nibley’s assessment quoted above.

I have heard several of Wayne May’s talks and have his five-volume set of books entitled, This Land. The Hebrew relics he has shared and the Book of Mormon evidence he has compiled are most compelling, as well, for North America being the Promised Land where both the Jaredites and the Lehites first landed.

Purchase Here!

Bruce Porter’s book entitled, An Everlasting Decree – Ensuring a Title of Liberty for the Promised Land, has direct scriptural evidence that North America is the Promised Land. He further shows that it matters greatly to know that and for all of us to help bring about the repentance so critically needed that she may fulfill her destiny of helping to prepare the Bride to meet the Bridegroom at His coming.

The DNA studies, mentioned above, also point to North America being the land of the Lehites, where haplogroup X2 – common among the Hopewell Native Americans — ties back to the Middle East. When the first studies of DNA were made on Native Americans, scientists labeled them A, B, C, and D, which tie back to Asia and Siberia. The anti-Mormons picked up on this immediately and propagated the tale that the Book of Mormon is false because the people in Mesoamerican were not Israelite DNA.

Purchase Here!

That there were other populations present in the Americas seems evident from current data. In the DVD Lost Civilizations of North America by Steven E. Smoot, is documented that anciently there was significant commerce between the continents. A couple of fun examples are: 1) I was in one of Rod Meldrum’s special meetings, and a Navajo leader shared that he had his DNA tested and he was from Mongolia. Someone else in the room spoke up and said their grandson had served his mission in Mongolia and came back speaking Navajo; and 2) when the Scots came to America speaking Gallic, the Cherokees could understand them.

The Book of Mormon clearly tells of the Savior visiting other groups. As He went from the Promised Land to visit them, so now our missionaries go from the Promised Land to share the gospel with remnants of Israel, which is one of the main signs before the Lord’s coming. (Matt. 24, JS-M)

We read in apocryphal literature that when the Ten Tribes were taken captive by the Assyrians around 721 BC they subsequently traveled into the north – including both Europe and Asia. There is other evidence including scriptures that support this hypothesis. I was on a three-week lecture tour in mainland China. While in Xian, they took me to one of the oldest museums in the world. One building had nothing but stele. On one of these stones, I saw an image that reminded me very much of the resurrected Savior. For example, the Hebrew-looking-robed man had a staff over his shoulder with a knapsack on it denoting travel. His feet were bare, and He was standing over water. The image was old, but I could detect what looked like the marks of the nails in his feet.

I asked my guide if she could read the Chinese inscriptions with it, and she said she couldn’t; they were in ancient Chinese. Indications are that China will open up soon to the preaching of the gospel, and the predictions are that we will see large numbers of the Chinese come into the fold of God. The Christians have already done a great job. According some estimates, about 5% of China is now Christian.  The message of the Book of Mormon will resonate with their souls; I had some great conversations with them while there.  I shared with some of my colleagues the Book of Mormon story, and they were intrigued.

Another good friend of ours, Keith Chandler, served his mission in Finland. He shared with us that the Fins have an oral tradition that lines up beautifully with the Savior anciently having visited them as well. In that regard, it is interesting that haplogroup X, which is also found among the Hopewell Indians, ties to Finland, Italy and the Holy Land. In some of Rod Meldrum’s original research, he has a picture of a Native American who looks much like an Italian.

The Lord Turns Evil into Good to Draw Us Closer to Him and Believe in His Word

Everything the Lord does is in the loving intent to help us draw closer to Him. If we ask, “Why did the Lord instruct the Prophet Joseph to name the city, across from Nauvoo, Zarahemla?”, (D&C 125:3) we arrive at some interesting answers. It is particularly interesting that the Lord gave Joseph a map of how the city was to be laid out, which included a temple facing the Nauvoo Temple – like book ends across the Mississippi (Sidon) River. Recently, Wayne May has found plausible evidence of an ancient temple facing the Nauvoo Temple in the area the Lord so designated.

The Lord’s promise in D&C 121:26-32 “Which our forefathers have awaited with anxious expectation to be revealed in the last times, which their minds were pointed to by the angels, as held in reserve for the fulness of their glory” is rapidly coming about. It is also interesting, that before the Des Moines dam was built, Nauvoo was the first place one could cross the Mississippi River on foot.  One hypothesis is the Mulekites navigated up the Mississippi to this point and settled Zarahemla.


Purchase more maps of the Book of Mormon in North America Click on the Map Here!

I find it fascinating that the revelation, (D&C 125:3) naming a city Zarahemla to be built across from Nauvoo, was given by the Lord just before the controversy began between the Prophet Joseph and Benjamin Winchester regarding Book of Mormon geography. It is as if the Lord — anticipating this controversy – gave the revelation to bring understanding and harmony to those who had eyes to see and ears to hear His word. Winchester persisted and would not leave the Mesoamerica model alone for the geography of the Book of Mormon.  This controversy is well documented in Jonathan Neville’s most recent books, The Lost City of Zarahemla, and Brought to Light.

Joseph prophesied that Winchester had “a rotten heart” that he would “apostatize and injure the Church as much as he could.”  That is exactly what happened, but the Lord will turn all of that into good, as we will see.

My wife, Edna, has a fascinating idea regarding the perspective by the general church membership that the Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica. The Lord knew what would happen and that the general acceptance of the Mesoamerica model would dominate LDS thinking for 174 years. He knew the Church members would take the gospel to the folks in Central and South America with more vigor believing this model than they would have otherwise. He loves all of His children. Now it is time for the true Lamanites to blossom as a rose as the First becomes the Last in preparation for the Lord’s coming. (See Chapter 23 of my book, (http://ItsAboutTimeBook.com)

I taught institute for the Moroni Stake for eleven years following our mission to the Ivory Coast (’97-’99), where we also saw evidence of the scattered tribes of Israel. It was interesting to me to see the change in the Book of Mormon institute manual during those eleven years. The old manual had many pictures from Mesoamerica; the new manual has none. Recently, the Church released a new film following General Conference depicting the Savior’s coming to America following His resurrection. The old film depicted it occurring in Mesoamerica; the new one (called Scriptures Legacy), depicted it amongst the mounds of the Hopewell Indians – many of which are in the Mississippi drainage – the great Sidon River – and consistent with the Heartland model.

Purchase DVD Here!

For me, as a scientist, the data are very convincing. Watch the DVD, Lost Civilizations of North America. Beginning in 1991, Dr. Roger Kennedy, then director of the Smithsonian, became aware of what he calls, “Hidden Cities.” Like him, the more you learn of it the more you will be astounded. Experts estimate that there were some 200,000 mounds and structures built by the Hopewell civilization along the Ohio and Mississippi drainages. The ancient city of Cahokia, IL, across from St. Lewis, was larger than London or Rome. Chillicothe, Ohio, is a Shawnee word for “big town.”  Only about 1,000 of these mounds remain (0.5%). The rest have been destroyed because of the colonizer’s attitude of “manifest destiny” – feeling the natives were savages, and to redeem these lands from them was their right as a superior-evolved race.

As an example, the Great Octagon and Great Circle are part of a larger Newark, Ohio Earthworks complex which is about 4 ½ square miles. The octagon portion of the Great Octagon is large enough to house 4 Roman coliseums and it combined with the other portions of this complex make it the largest and most sophisticated earth mound structure on earth. The angle of the Great Pyramid at Giza from the baseline to the apex is 51.8 degrees. The angle of the Great Octagon through the centers of the Octagon and adjoining circle to true North is also 51.8 degrees. Encoded in the eight nodes of the Great Octagon are all eight of the moons lunar alignments over its entire 18.6 year cycle – consistent with Hebrew calendar dating. Dr. Bradley T. Lopper, curator of the Ohio historical society says, “This is as inspiring as sending a man to the moon,” and rivals any other architectural achievement.”

The 51.8 degrees angle forms what is called “The Divine ratio.” If you measure the distance from the base of the Giza Pyramid to the apex divided by the distance from the edge of the base to the center of the base, you obtain the Divine ratio. The Divine ratio is also found in the five-pointed star, as illustrated. The ratio of b/a can be shown equal to (b+a)/b uniquely for the five-pointed star, which is the Divine ratio.

The Great Octagon has been carbon dated to about 100 to 150 AD and was evidently a time of great peace and of a highly sophisticated civilization with science and religion integrated, as there were no defense networks around it. From Rodney Meldrum’s work, this correlates with the “Land Bountiful” in the Book of Mormon, which is where the Savior appeared to them. It clearly was a very sacred place for them. This civilization ended about 400 AD according to archeologists – matching the Book of Mormon account.

Click to Purchase “Christ in America- As Witnessed at the Newark Earthworks in Ohio” by Dr. John C. Lefgren


The Fibonacci series asymptotes to the Divine ratio in the ratio of the last number to the next to the last number. The series is given by: 1.1.2.3.5.8.13.21.34.55… In other words, you add up the last two numbers to get the next one. One sees these Fibonacci numbers are replete in nature as is the Divine ratio. As an example of the Divine ratio in the human body, the distance from the top of your head to the tip of your nose divided by the distance from the tip of your nose to your chin is the Divine ratio. You find the same ratio similarly in the ratio of the distance from the tips of your fingers to your elbow to your shoulder, and in the distance from the top of your head to the navel and then to your feet. There are several other instances. The Hopewell’s, apparently understood all of this as we find it imbedded in their structures and architecture. It is evident in these archeological findings that they were constructed in reverence to their God.


DVD Here!

Amberli Nelson (Hebrew symbology expert interprets Plan of Salvation above), points out, when studied carefully, this amazing 4 ½ square-miles of earth works shown below maps out God’s plan of salvation. (Documented by Squire and Davis in 1848) For example, the 30-acre circle at the bottom has a water trench on the inside denoting a womb – representing where we were born as spirit children of our Heavenly Parents. Note, the birth canal, going from the circle toward the square, is larger than the birth canal attached to the square; the latter denotes our physical birth into mortality. The symbolism shows us being given physical birth into the 20-acre square area (denoting the four corners of the earth). Note additionally that by the ratio of the areas (30 acres/20 acres) represents the third part of the children of God who also came to earth but were denied physical bodies – the angels who fell following Lucifer. Not to elaborate further here, but other details of Heavenly Father’s perfect plan of happiness can be seen. Amberli’s research gives further evidence that this was the Land Bountiful and was very sacred to them. REJOICE, as we see God’s truths unfold as inspiring signs of the times.  I have found 21 correlations in these earth works documented by Squire and Davis with the Plan of Salvation.  I feel these folks had constructed these amazing representations of the Plan of Happiness in deep gratitude for the Savior’s visit to them and sharing how to be a Zion, pure-in-heart, society, which they were for over 200 years, and inviting us to do the same.

Let us Take the Evidence, Build our Faith, and Come to Christ

Purchase Now!

We see from the words of the Prophets and from logic for both the believer and the unbeliever that the United States is the “Promised Land” spoken of in the Book of Mormon – exactly as Elder Perry stated.  Unfortunately, The United States, the Promised Land, has turned her back on God with enormous consequences because the “Everlasting Decree” is in place, and her people will be “swept off” unless there is massive repentance. Hence, we see the great importance both of knowing that this is the “Promised Land,” and of sharing the vital message of the gospel to bring this people and all people back to the God of this land, who is Jesus Christ with the goal to come to know the Father and the Son, which is Eternal Life – the greatest of all the gifts of God.  https://itsabouttimebook.com/americasgreatestneedrepentance/

NOTICE! All the above pictures, maps, books and DVD’s were added to Brother Allan’s article by myself. To see his original article in pdf format for you to download or print is found HERE!


David W. Allan “Warrior for the Lord”

Hear David’s live presentation of this article at the FIRM Foundation Expo April 11-13, 2019 at the Davis County Conference Center in Layton, Utah Directions Here!

David W. Allan has spent 58 years researching time and related topics. He helped develop the nation’s official atomic-clock timing system during his 32 years in Boulder, CO, at the National Bureau of Standards (now National Institute of Standards and Technology). For 25 of those years, his research group was responsible for generating official time for the United States and helping with official time for the world. During that time he spent several man years helping in the development of GPS.  Atomic clocks are the heart of GPS, and the folks developing GPS came to Boulder to learn how to best use them being taught by Allan and his colleagues at NBS.

His 1965 master’s thesis became the international standard for how to characterize and use atomic clocks, and his work is as well known in the time and frequency, navigation, telecommunication communities as any other when it comes to how to best use precise timing devices. In 2016, he was given the highest award given by the Institute of Electronics and Electrical Engineers with the citation: “For seminal work… regarding time determination, time prediction, time-dissemination and timekeeping through contributions to atomic frequency standards, space-based navigation, time and frequency stability analysis, time-scale algorithms, and timekeeping devices.”  In 2018 he was given the coveted the IEEE Keithley Award with the citation, “For leadership in time determination and precise timing instruments.”  The IEEE publishes more scientific papers than any other organization. His algorithm is still being used to generate time for the United States.  During November 2018, the IEEE came to his home and spent two days documenting his life’s history because of the many significant contributions he has made to the world timing community; they will put this information on-line during 2019.

As a faithful Latter-day Saint, he has served as a bishop, stake president, and in the Denver Mission Presidency, and his recent book, www.ItsAboutTimeBook.com , gives a grand harmony between science and religion. LDS Living has carried an excerpt from it, http://www.ldsliving.com/The-Powerful-Book-of-Mormon-Phrase-We-Always-See-but-Never-Think-About/s/81070 , and his Amazon reviews are excellent. He is pleased that the book’s web site is receiving international and growing interest, as it is his gospel outreach.  Several of his talks are on youtube and on his book’s website: “David W. Allan”.

Book of Mormon Evidence and History 2024 Tours

Tour Manager Jill Clifford has the confirmed updates for 2024
Jill Clifford: 801-683-0123

EXAMPLES ONLY BELOW IN RED[Potential]

Tour Manager Jill Clifford: 801-683-0123

Example Tours Only Below.
The information below is simply to give you an idea the places and cities visited that are normally on most tours. For actual tours see the flyer above or visit the live website of Legacy Travel and Tours Here.

1- Follow the [potential] chronology of Book of Mormon history in ONE amazing tour! 

Guided by Rod Meldrum

14 Day Tours Include:

  • 13 night hotel accommodations
  • Deluxe motor-coach transportation
  • Museum entrance fees and guide
  • 13 breakfasts, 3 lunches, and 3 dinners

Not Included:

  • Airfare To Tallahassee, FL and from Rochester, NY
  • Airline Baggage Fees
  • Tips For driver and guide
  • Meals Other Than Listed
  • Additional Trip Cancellation and Trip Interruption Insurance

Day 1

TALLAHASSEE – ST. MARKS LIGHTHOUSE

Fly into TALLAHASSEE FLORIDA – board motor coach and drive back 2,000 years in time through the pristine swamps and grasslands of St. Marks National Wildlife Refuge ending at the picturesque ST. MARK’S LIGHTHOUSE on the undisturbed coastline of the Gulf of Mexico.  Experience the thrill of a gulf coast sunset at is may have looked when Lehi and his family arrived in this area nearly 600 years before Christ.

Day 2

LETCHWORTH-LOVE MOUNDS – KENNESAW

Leave our luxury accommodations in Tallahassee for LETCHWORTH-LOVE MOUNDS state archaeological Park to see the state of Florida’s tallest Native America ceremonial earthwork and talk about the Lamanite occupation of this land for centuries – We then travel to Macon, Georgia to visit OCMULGEE NATIONAL MONUMENT and museum with the only fully excavated mound that has been restored so that you can actually go inside the sacred ceremonial area that once stood there, and on past Atlanta to – KENNESAW Georgia.

Day 3 

LEAKE MOUNDS – ETOWAH INDIAN MOUNDS – DOLLYWOOD

After enjoying a nice breakfast you’ll be whisked off for a quick stop at the Nephite time framed LEAKE MOUNDS Interpretive Trail followed by a visit to ETOWAH INDIAN MOUNDS Historic Site to see several the huge earth mounds adjacent to the Etowah River – We then follow a course along the southern side of the picturesque Appalachian Mountains to CHEROKEE, North Carolina to see the new display of the famous Bat Creek Stone which unearthed in 1889 in an official archaeological excavation and discovered to have ancient Hebrew characters inscribed upon it at the fabulous MUSEUM OF THE CHEROKEE INDIAN – You will then experience the majestic beauty of climbing over the GREAT SMOKY MOUNTAINS NATIONAL PARK into PIGEON FORGE, singer, songwriter Dolly Parton’s hometown and often referred to today as “Dollywood.”

Day 4

KNOXVILLE – OLD STONE FORT – JACKSON

Leave Dollywood for the McClung Museum on the campus of the University of Tennessee in KNOXVILLE to learn about the Book of Mormon’s Land of Nephi connections – then we skirt along the northern Appalachian Mountains to Chattanooga, TN where we’ll climb to the top of Lookout Mountain, which overlooks portions of 7 southeastern states! OLD STONE FORT is an ancient ‘place of retreat’ surrounded by canyons and waterfalls that offered the ancient people protection using the cliff walls, earth embankments and sophisticated “place of entrance.” Then on to – NASHVILLE for a visit to the fabulous Tennessee State Museum which houses hundreds of beautiful artifacts of the ancient people and then driving on to – JACKSON, Tennessee for an amazing seafood buffet dinner and comfortable nights rest.

Day 5

PINSON MOUNDS – NEW MADRID

After breakfast you’ll visit PINSON MOUNDS State Park for a walk through the museum and a possible hike up massive Sauls Mound – then on to explore the mighty changes that occurred in this region at the time of Christ’s death through a visit to the NEW MADRID Historical Museum. Paducah is at the confluence of the Tennessee and Ohio Rivers. We think Mosiah came north on the Tennessee River to reach the land of Zarahemla. We get a chance to pass through the flood wall and its beautiful historical murals to the water’s edge and appreciate how massive these rivers are as we learn about the roles they played in Book of Mormon history. We stay the night in Paducah, KY.

Day 6

STONE FORT – CAHOKIA MOUNDS – HANNIBAL

This morning you’ll experience one site along a string of ancient fortifications at the southern tip of Illinois, in Giant City State Park called simply STONE FORT – Following our short hike to the overlook we’ll relax on the coach while we make our way to the largest earth structure in the world, the massive Monks Mound who’s 17 acre base rises to an impressive 100 feet in height at CAHOKIA MOUNDS State Historic Site – just east of St. Louis. From there we travel to Mark Twain’s boyhood hometown of HANNIBAL, Missouri.

Day 7

LITTLE MOUND CEMETERY – ZARAHEMLA – NAUVOO

After a quick ride down Hannibal’s Main Street, our group will head north with our first stop first at LITTLE MOUND CEMETERY, an ancient burial mound just outside of Keokuk, Iowa and then on for a visit to – ZARAHEMLA named that by the Lord in D&C 125:3. We’ll discuss why the Des Moines rapids made this site one of the most strategically important locations in all of North America and view the Mississippi River from high above as we cross the Fort Madison Bridge and enter – historic NAUVOO. We will have  bus tour of Old Nauvoo to acquaint you with the many sites you can visit during your free time the following day. We will enjoy a special fireside presentation that evening.

Day 8

NAUVOO TEMPLE – OLD NAUVOO – TRAIL OF HOPE

For those who would like, arrangements have been made to attend a session at the beautifully restored and historic NAUVOO TEMPLE* in the morning, followed by an afternoon of fun exploring – OLD NAUVOO, and all the wonderful sights and sounds of ‘Joseph’s City’ complete with a walk down the Trail of Hope and visit to the Smith Family Cemetery which includes Joseph, Hyrum, Emma, Lucy Mack and Joseph Senior along with a surprising ancient secret about this sacred location.

Day 9

CARTHAGE JAIL – ZELPH’S MOUND – SPRINGFIELD –

As we say goodbye to old Nauvoo, our thoughts will turn to Joseph’s life – and death – as we visit CARTHAGE JAIL and discuss the life of the founding prophet of this dispensation – then we’ll explore the hidden trail to ZELPH’S MOUND where Joseph received the vision of this ancient Book of Mormon warrior who was killed and buried there following one of the final battles between the Nephites and Lamanites – then on to President Abraham Lincoln’s hometown of SPRINGFIELD, Illinois – finishing our day in CHAMPAIGNE.

Day 10

MIAMISBURG MOUND – FORT ANCIENT

This morning the group will watch some important videos while we traverse the state of INDIANA – and climb to the top of the Jaredite time framed MIAMISBURG MOUND in Ohio – Not far distant is the hill top fortification called FORT ANCIENT State Memorial which houses not only one of the great museums of the Hopewell (Nephites) civilization, but also has a replica home and you may get the chance to try your warrior skills by learning how to “cast” an atl-atl spear like they did anciently!

Day 11

SERPENT MOUND – SEIP MOUND – MOUND CITY

Once we leave the hotel in Cincinnati, you’ll experience one of the world’s most mysterious places, the ancient SERPENT MOUND perched atop a sacred plateau – SEIP MOUND nestled in the bottom of the Paint Creek Valley and the a visit to – MOUND CITY, home of the Hopewell Culture National Historical Park in Chillicothe, then to see the region’s best Hopewell artifact exhibit at the – OHIO HISTORY CENTER in Columbus and finish the day with a special evening meeting at our comfortable hotel in NEWARK, Ohio.

Day 12

GREAT OCTAGON – GREAT CIRCLE – HOLY STONES

Today you’ll experience what may be one of the most sacred locations in America, the GREAT OCTAGON and GREAT CIRCLE which are all that remains of an ancient 4 square mile ceremonial complex unrivaled in the world. It is believed that this could be the location of the temple mentioned in the Book of Mormon in the land Bountiful with all that implies. – Our next stop will be the Johnson Humrickhouse Museum which houses the incredible Newark HOLY STONES having Hebrew inscriptions following which we’ll visit other important sites in Church history, – the JOHN JOHNSON HOME, where Joseph and Emma lived, loved, received revelations and visitations and was tarred and feathered and then we’ll take some time taking in the beauties of the – KIRTLAND VISITORS CENTER there.

Day 13

KIRTLAND TEMPLE – SMITH FARM – GRANDIN PRESS

An autumn morning visit to the majestic KIRTLAND TEMPLE is awaiting you as we tour through this historic landmark and sing “The Spirit of God” where it was sung by the saints during the dedication of this, the first temple of this dispensation. As we head east we’ll stop along the shores of LAKE ERIE, one of the Great Lakes and then stop for a visit to the – SMITH FARM where Joseph Smith learned of his divine role as prophet and received the First Vision which ushered in the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ – You’ll be treated to a stop at the GRANDIN PRESS where the Book of Mormon was printed, enjoy dinner and view the ancient America exhibits in the Palmyra Inn, your hotel for the evening. The hotel is just up the street from the PALMYRA TEMPLE. We will visit the temple for pictures.

Day 14

HILL CUMORAH – ROCHESTER AIRPORT

This morning we will drive to the crest of the one and only HILL CUMORAH. The hill overlooking the final resting places of two entire civilizations that once inhabited this land and whose history is found in the Book of Mormon. From this hill wrote the prophet Moroni of the final destruction of his people and upon it did he deposit their sacred history, in a stone box atop this very hill. This cool autumn Sunday morning we’ll reflect upon this monumental history, its implications, its importance and its relevance in our lives. After you’ve had a chance to share your thoughts and feelings about these past two weeks, you’ll be transported to the – ROCHESTER AIRPORT for your flight home wherein you can continue to reflect on the experience you just had, the new friends you’ve made, and the profound impact this has had upon your testimony of the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith and the restored gospel of Jesus Christ.

All Itinerary items are subject to change without notice at the discretion of the tour company, its hosts and affiliates.

Legacy Tours and Travel, LLC reserves the right to alter the itinerary and/or substitute sightseeing and/or other tour features if deemed necessary.

Ready to get Started?

Contact us today!

2- Book of Mormon and Church History Tour [Potential] – Niagara Falls, Palmyra, Nauvoo, Independence, Zarahemla

14 Day Tour Includes

  • 13 night hotel accomodations
  • deluxe motor-coach transportation
  • Museum entrance fees
  • 13 breakfasts, 3 lunches, and 3 dinners

Not Included:

  • Round trip airfare to Columbus, OH
  • Airline baggage fees
  • Meals other than listed
  • Additional trip cancellation and trip interruption insurance
  • tips for driver and guide

ITINERARY

Day 1

FLY TO NEW YORK

Upon arriving in New York, you will be shuttled to our hotel in Buffalo. Once you arrive at the hotel you will be able to check into your room and enjoy a relaxing evening so that you can begin your adventure refreshed and ready to explore!

Day 2

NIAGARA FALLS – LAKE ONTARIO

Today we will tour the unforgettable Niagara Falls. We will ride the Maid of the Mist and experience the power and energy of this natural wonder. You will learn of the significance of this site to the Book of Mormon people. From Niagara we will travel to Rochester and check into our hotel. That evening we will enjoy a welcome dinner with guest introductions. After dinner we will travel to Lake Ontario, or “Sea East” as identified by Joseph Smith to see the sun set.

Day 3 

HILL CUMORAH – GRANDIN PRESS – SMITH FARM – PALMYRA TEMPLE

We begin our tour on top of the Hill Cumorah, the site where the Book of Mormon ends and church history begins! We will then visit the Grandin Printing Press where the first copies of the Book of Mormon were printed. You will have the privilege to enter the same sacred grove where the boy Joseph witnessed the Father and the son, as well as visit the Smith farm and other sacred sites such as Alvin Smith’s grave site. We will stop at the Palmyra Temple for pictures, then return to the Hill Cumorah where you will have many different dinner options from a variety of food vendors before watching the Pageant that evening.

Day 4

PALMYRA – FAYETTE – KIRTLAND

We start the morning off travelling southbound to visit the Peter Whitmer farm where the church was officially organized April 6, 1830, stopping for lunch by Lake Erie. We will work our way south to Ohio and the Kirtland Temple, now owned by the Community of Christ. Our tour of the historic Kirtland Temple will include a visit to the museum and introductory movie of this sacred site. Next stop, the Church’s Visitors Center of Old Town Kirtland where guides will take you to the Newel K Whitney store, Sawmill and Johnson Historic hotel as part of our continuing educational experience. You will be privileged to sit in the actual room of the school of prophets and contemplate the events that occurred there above the Whitney store. We will be staying the night near Kirtland, Ohio.

Day 5

JOHNSON FARM – COSHOCTON – NEWARK

Today we will then wind our way south to the John Johnson Farm where Joseph was dragged from his bed to be cruelly tarred and feathered. Our next stop begins our Book of Mormon evidences portion where we will explore the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, Ohio that houses the famous “Holy Stones” found in a Hopewell mound near Newark, Ohio inscribed with ancient Hebrew writings that demonstrates a North American connection to the old world. Next, we will visit the Great Circle in Newark, Ohio. This area is the most extensive monumental earthworks in the world built by the Hopewell Civilization and dating between 150 BC and 250 AD, during the peace following Christ’s visit. Scientists have recently discovered embedded astronomical alignments demonstrating a highly advanced civilization.

Day 6

ANCIENT OHIO SITES – MOUND CITY – SERPENT MOUND

Today we will see the Hopewell earthwork sites in Mound City and Seip Mound near Chillicothe, Ohio. We will visit an ancient hilltop fortress with defense earthworks similar to those described in the Book of Mormon. We will also see the famous effigy mound – Serpent Mound before driving to our hotel in Wilmington, OH.

Day 7

FORT ANCIENT – MIAMISBURG – SPRINGFIELD

Today we will visit Fort Ancient, another hill-top fortress with miles of embankments and trenches. Our final stop in Ohio is the pristine Miamisburg Adena culture mound. As we end the day, we will travel through the Indiana countryside to stay the night near Springfield, Illinois.

Day 8

ZELPH’S MOUND – CARTHAGE – NAUVOO

Today we will journey “over the plains of the Nephites” as Joseph wrote to his sweetheart Emma, while on Zion’s Camp march. One of the locations where Church History intersects with Book of Mormon history is Zelph’s Mound, perched high upon a bluff of the Illinois River. This sacred site is where Joseph Smith had a vision of righteous Lamanite warrior who died in the final struggles between the Nephites and Lamanites. After the short climb to the bluff of this unique site, we will travel to fateful Carthage Jail, where the lives of Joseph the prophet and his faithful brother Hyrum were taken by assassins. From there we travel on to Joseph’s city, Nauvoo.

Day 9

NAUVOO TEMPLE and PAGEANT – NAUVOO

The Nauvoo Temple stands majestically on a bluff, symbolically facing the west. For those who would like, we will have time to do a temple session in the morning. In the afternoon we will take a bus tour “back in time” to see Old Nauvoo, the Nauvoo Mansion, beautiful homes, blacksmith shop, Browning gun shop and more. In the evening you will have a chance to walk the Trail of Hope experienced by the saints as they bid farewell to Nauvoo. Looking across the river we will see Montrose, Iowa, the area indicated by the Lord to be called Zarahemla, in D&C 125:3. Following the Nauvoo Pageant performance we will spend the night in Nauvoo.

Day 10

ZARAHEMLA – HANNIBAL – CAHOKIA

Leaving Nauvoo, we will travel across the Mississippi River to Montrose, Iowa to see the Little Mound Cemetery. On our way to St. Louis we will stop in Hannibal, Missouri, hometown of Mark Twain. Next we will discover the largest city in North America before European settlement, Cahokia, just outside of St. Louis. The museum is world class but the magnitude of Monks Mound, the largest earthen temple mound structure in North America is awe inspiring. We will stay the night in Marion, MO.

Day 11

STONE FORT – NEW MADRID – WICKLIFFE

In the morning we will ride to Stone Fort, an ancient fortified hilltop with stone walls perched atop a bluff. Next we will drive to town of New Madrid, site of the largest earthquake sequence in North American historical time. The museum there will make this historic event come to life. We will drive south to the proposed Head of the River Sidon.

Day 12

Day 12 – in Independence, MO 
Our tour bus will slowly travel down South Willis Street and temporarily gaze upon the home with house number 201. This is the former home of Louis E. Hills, the creator of M2C, The false Two Cumorah Theory currently being promoted by BookofMormonCentral, The Interpreter Foundation, and FairLatterdaySaints.
Please refrain from gawking as the current owners of 201 S. Willis likely have no clue of the historic significance of their home.
Later we will swing by The Stone Church near the Community of Christ Temple, where Louis E. Hills gave many lectures on his M2C. In this Church, built by Joseph Smith III, the oldest surviving son of Joseph Smith the Prophet, L.E. Hills gave many lectures both indoors and outdoors during the warm humid months of the year.
The Stone Church is currently used as a childcare center.
Louis E. Hills was hit by an automobile on one of these streets near his home in June 1925 and died a few days later in the Independence Sanitarium.
We will next visit his grave at the Mound Grove Cemetery in Independence, MO., which is likely an old Indian Mound, where L.E. Hills was interred on top of some dead yet still un-resurrected Nephites.
Thus, we will be able to gaze upon the home and grave of the very person who has prompted this tour in the first place. ??

Day 13

FAR WEST – ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN – KANSAS CITY TEMPLE

Visiting Far West, with its temple cornerstones still in place, will help us continue to learn of the significance and parallelisms of this, the Lord’s Promised Land. We will explore the ancient past and the foretold future where they meet in the lush valley of Adam-Ondi-Ahman. On this sacred land the Prophet Joseph found the remains of an old “Nephite altar” near Tower Hill. Then we return to Kansas City we will drive by the new Kansas City Temple before our farewell dinner. We will stay the night in near Kansas City, MO.

Day 14

RETURN

As you fly home from Kansas City you will have some more time to contemplate the parallelisms and wonder of having just experienced the marvelous histories that have played out in the Heartland of the Lord’s Promised Land, the United States of America.

Ready to get Started?

Contact us today!

3- Flint Ridge, Ohio History Center, Miamisburg Mound, and Serpent Mound [Potential]

Guided by Rod Meldrum

        4 Day Tour Includes:

  • 3 night hotel accommodations
  • Deluxe motor-coach transportation
  • Museum entry fees
  • Expert guide
  • 3 breakfasts, 1 lunch, and 1 dinner

Not Included:

  • Round trip airfare to Columbus, OH
  • Airline Baggage Fees
  • Tips For driver and guide
  • Meals Other Than Listed
  • Additional Trip Cancellation and
    Trip Interruption Insurance ($248)

ITINERARY

Day 1

COLUMBUS AIRPORT, OHIO

Flights should arrive before 10:00 pm. After collecting your luggage, guests will be shuttled to the hotel near the airport where you will be staying the night, prior to beginning the tour the next morning.

Day 2

FLINT RIDGE – HOLY STONES – GREAT CIRCLE – GREAT OCTAGON

Flint Ridge is the site of over a thousand ancient flint mining pits made by the Hopewell (Nephite) civilization.  We will then visit the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, Ohio which houses a wonderful artifact collection, including metal head plates and breastplates as well as the famous “Holy Stones”, found in a Hopewell mound near Newark, Ohio in 1860.  These stones, inscribed with ancient Hebrew writings, may connect North America with the Middle East.  As we continue to Newark, you’ll discover that this area is filled with some of the most extensive and monumental earthworks in the world, including the Great Circle and Great Octagon, which may form a part of the largest temple complex on the planet, even today.  They date between 150 AD and 250 AD, during the time of peace following Christ’s visit.  Scientists have recently discovered embedded astronomical alignments demonstrating that this was a very highly advanced civilization.  You’ll have a chance to walk among the massive ditches, 30 foot embankments and the ‘place of entrance’ of the Great Circle and see the observatory mound at the Great Octagon.  You’ll learn more as we discuss the ancient Hopewell Mound Builder civilization that inhabited this area during Book of Mormon times. We’ll spend the night near Newark, Ohio. (B,D)

Day 3 

OHIO HISTORY CENTER – MIAMISBURG MOUND – FORT ANCIENT

After a yummy hot breakfast, our first stop will be the Ohio History Center in Columbus where you’ll see firsthand the largest and most impressive archaeological collection of Hopewell artifacts, including the iconic mica ‘hand,’ effigy pipes and textile samples, along with more metal headplates and breastplates, even one covered with cultured pearls, just as the Book of Mormon described.  Next we will roll west to see the massive Miamisburg Adena (Jaredite) Culture Mound.  Our next site will be the fascinating Fort Ancient, a Hopewell fortification site with miles of embankments, reconstructed Nephite dwellings, a fabulous museum and evidence of the use of cement. You may also have the chance to throw an – Atl-Atl, a common Hopewell weapon!  We’ll spend the night near Cincinnati, Ohio.

Day 4

SERPENT MOUND – SEIP MOUND – HOPEWELL CULTURE CENTER

Today we will explore the world famous Serpent Mound,  a mysterious earthen effigy mound atop a peninsular bluff with massive coils forming astronomical alignments. We may also have time for a brief stop at Seip Mound before visiting the Hopewell Culture Archaeological Center at Mound City in Chillicothe, Ohio.  This restored Hopewell site features displays of artifacts of copper, silver, and stone that may have been made by Book of Mormon people.  We will then leave the Paint River Valley to return to the airport in Columbus, Ohio to catch your flight home and reflect on the many ‘discoveries’ you have made over the past 3 days!

Ready to get Started?

Contact us today!

4- Book of Mormon Evidence Tour New – [Potential]

Hosted by Rod Meldrum

8 Day Tour Includes:

  • 7 Night hotel accommodations
  • Deluxe motor-coach transportation
  • Museum entry fees
  • Expert guide
  • 7  Breakfasts, 2 lunches, and 2 dinners

Not Included:

  • Airfare To Airfare to Columbus, OH. and from St. Louis, MO.
  • Airline baggage fees
  • Tips For Coach Driver And guide
  • Meals Other Than Listed
  • Additional Trip Cancellation and Trip Interruption Insurance

ITINERARY

Day 1

COLUMBUS, OHIO –

Flights should arrive before 10:00 pm. After collecting your luggage, guests will be shuttled to the hotel near the airport where you will be staying the night, prior to beginning the tour the next morning.

Day 2

SACRAMENT MEETING – COLUMBUS TEMPLE –

We begin our tour be attending sacrament meeting with the saints in the Columbus area. The chapel is located next to the beautiful Columbus Ohio Temple. After lunch we will visit the Ohio History Connection in Columbus, an wonderful museum with important Hopewell artifacts and displays. We return to our hotel in Columbus for dinner and overnight.

Day 3 

HOPEWELL MOUNDS –

Our first stop will be to see Flint Ridge, from there we travel south to the the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, Ohio. This museum houses the famous “Holy Stones”, found in a Hopewell mound near Newark, Ohio. These stones, inscribed with ancient Hebrew writings, demonstrate a North American connection to the Old World. As we continue toward Newark, you’ll discover that this area is filled with the most extensive and monumental earthworks in the world, including the Great Circle and Great Octagon, built by the Hopewell Civilization. They date between 150 AD and 250 AD, during the peaceful time following Christ’s visit. Scientists have recently discovered embedded astronomical alignments proving this was a highly advanced civilization. You’ll have a chance to ascend the 30 foot embankments and walk the ‘place of entrance’ of the Great Circle. You’ll learn more as we discuss the ancient Hopewell Mound Builder civilization that inhabited this area during Book of Mormon times. We’ll spend the night near Newark, Ohio.

Day 4

HOPEWELL MUSEUM – MOUND CITY – SERPENT MOUND –

After breakfast, our first stop will be the Hopewell Museum at Mound City in Chillicothe, Ohio. This restored Hopewell site features displays of artifacts of copper, silver, and stone that may have been made by Book of Mormon people. We continue through the Ohio River Valley, visiting ancient archaeological sites including Seip Mound, and Fort Hill, a Hopewell hilltop fortress with its ancient stones walls still visible. We’ll stop at an Amish Bakery to get lunch and other goodies for a picnic at Fort Hill. We’ll see the world famous Serpent Mound with its mysterious coils forming astronomical alignments. We’ll overnight near Cincinnati, Ohio.

Day 5

FORT ANCIENT – MIAMISBURG ADENA CULTURE MOUND –

Today we journey to Fort Ancient, another hilltop fortress with miles of embankments and trenches before exploring the Miamisburg Adena Culture Mound. Then we’ll have some quality discussion time about this ancient civilization that has over 25 correlations to the Book of Mormon, as we continue on toward Springfield, Illinois, where we will spend the night.

Day 6

ZELPH’S MOUND – ZARAHEMLA – DICKSON MOUNDS –

After breakfast you’ll continue your journey, “roving over the plains of the Nephites” as the Prophet Joseph wrote to his sweetheart Emma while on Zion’s Camp march in 1835. Our first stop, Zelph’s Mound, is perched high upon a bluff above the Illinois River. A short climb takes you to the site where Joseph Smith had a vision of a righteous Lamanite warrior named Zelph, who was buried in this mound after dying in the final struggle between the Nephites and Lamanites. From there you will travel to the Dickson Mounds Museum to see the impressive collection of Hopewell artifacts and displays. Then you’ll enjoy the afternoon in Nauvoo, majestic Temple, high on a bluff, symbolically facing the west. Across the Mississippi River you will have a wonderful view of Montrose, near the place the Prophet Joseph said was the site of Zarahemla, as indicated by the Lord in D&C 125:3.

Day 7

CAHOKIA – STONE FORT –

Today we’ll discover the largest city in North America before European settlement, Cahokia, just outside of St. Louis. The museum is world class but the magnitude of Monks Mound, the largest earthen temple mound structure in North America is awe inspiring. From there we’ll ride to Stone Fort, an ancient fortified hilltop with stone walls perched atop a bluff. We will be staying the night in Poplar Bluffs near Stone Fort.

Day 8

FORT DEFIANCE – WICKLIFFE MOUND – NEW MADRID –

Today we’ll drive to see the “Head of the River Sidon” at Fort Defiance State Park. Next we will visit Wickliffe Mounds before learning more about the destruction at the time of Christ’s death at New Madrid Earthquake Museum. We then return north to the St. Louis airport for departure. Flights can be scheduled after 4:00 pm.

Ready to get Started?

Contact Jill today! 801-683-0123

 

Navigable River Sidon- Nephite Battles and Joseph Smith’s Crossing

To me a huge witness is that the River Sidon or Mississippi River, was not only navigable for the Nephites in about 74 BC, but also for Joseph Smith in 1841. An amazing coincidence at the same location.

If the Mississippi River is the River Sidon as mentioned in the Book of Mormon, [which I believe it is], how could the battles in Alma 2 and Alma 43-44 speak about how easily the Nephites and Lamanites could cross that huge Mississippi River on foot?

Did you know that during Joseph Smith’s time, the Mississippi River was crossed on horseback by Joseph, and could be crossed by walking in some parts as well? The Des Moines River Rapids just south of Nauvoo was an obstacle where ships could not navigate that area until the Army Corp of Engineers cut a path so boats could then navigate that river.

I believe it was at the Des Moines rapids, that stopped the Mulekites from traveling further up to Nauvoo, on the Mississippi River from the Gulf of Mexico. As it says in Omni 1:16, “And they [Mulekites] journeyed in the wilderness, and were brought by the hand of the Lord across the great waters, into the land where Mosiah discovered them; and they had dwelt there from that time forth. It seems that very place at the Des Moines Rapids, the Mulekites would have to had stopped, and then on foot [or portage] walked just north of there to Nauvoo and Montrose, Iowa, where they were found by Mosiah in about 300 BC. Detailed blog here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/suggested-routes-of-the-mulekites/

Making the Mississippi River Navigable

“Various attempts to make the river navigable started in 1837 when a channel was blasted through the rapids by U.S. Army Corps of Engineers team led by Robert E. Lee. A canal around the rapids was built in 1877. It is now obliterated by Lock and Dam No. 19.” Wikepedia

Open your Annotated Book of Mormon to page 293, or open your regular Book of Mormon to Alma 43. As you read you can follow the action from the map below. The Mississippi River is the River Sidon and the action takes place just north of the current city of St. Louis, MO.

 

 


Cast their Dead into the River Sidon

20 And it came to pass that Moroni caused that the work of death should cease again among the people. And he took the weapons of war from the Lamanites; and after they had entered into a covenant with him of peace they were suffered to depart into the wilderness.

21 Now the number of their dead was not numbered because of the greatness of the number; yea, the number of their dead was exceedingly great, both on the Nephites and on the Lamanites.

22 And it came to pass that they did cast their dead into the waters of Sidon, and they have gone forth and are buried in the depths of the sea. “Alma 44:20-22

The information below is from Jonathan Neville’s best selling book, “Moroni’s America”

“Chapter 43 resumes the account of the wars between the Nephites and the Lamanites. The Nephites gathered their armies in the land of Jershon, while the Lamanites came into the land of Antionum. All the leaders of the Lamanites were Amlicites (Amalekites) and Zoramites.

Captain Moroni met the Lamanites “in the borders of Jershon” (Alma 43:18), but when the Lamanites saw that the Nephites were better armed and protected with breastplates and arm-shields and thick clothing, their leaders “departed out of the land of Antionum into the wilderness, and took their journey round about in the wilderness, away by the head of the river Sidon, that they might come into the land of Manti and take possession of the land” (Alma 43:25). [The Head of River Sidon is most likely the confluence of the Mississippi River and the Ohio River]

From the Lamanite perspective, this made sense. Moroni had fortified the land of Jershon, and presumably the sea, or mighty river, it bordered. The Lamanites could do an end run around Jershon, past the productive (bountiful) farmland into the wilderness north, and then cross the Sidon to reach Manti.

The confrontation between Moroni and the Lamanites is another battle in and near the river. Moroni “found by his spies which course the Lamanites were to take” (Alma 43:30).

31 Therefore, he divided his army and brought a part over into the valley, and concealed them on the east, and on the south of the hill Riplah; [See #5, in map above]
32 And the remainder he concealed in the west valley, on the west of the river Sidon, and so down into the borders of the land Manti. [See #4, in map above].
33 And thus having placed his army according to his desire, he was prepared to meet them.
34 And it came to pass that the Lamanites came up on the north of the hill, where a part of the army of Moroni was concealed.[See #4 on the map above].
35 And as the Lamanites had passed the hill Riplah, and came into the valley, and began to cross the river Sidon, the army which was concealed on the south of the hill, which was led by a man whose name was Lehi, and he led his army forth and encircled the Lamanites about on the east in their rear.
36 And it came to pass that the Lamanites, when they saw the Nephites coming upon them in their rear, turned them about and began to contend with the army of Lehi.


“Moroni Fortifies the Land of the Nephites” [See Alma 50] by Clark Kelley Price.


The Nephites were better armed and protected, so “the Lamanites became frightened because of the great destruction among them even until they began to flee towards the river Sidon… and they were driven by Lehi into the waters of Sidon and Lehi retained his armies upon the bank of the river Sidon that they should not cross” (Alma 43:39-40).

Moroni had stationed the rest of his army “in the valley on the other side of the river Sidon” (Alma 43:41). When his men began to “fall upon” the Lamanites and to slay them, “the Lamanites did flee again before them towards the land of Manti and they were met again by the armies of Moroni” (Alma 43:41-2).

All of this was taking place near the “head of Sidon,” because that is where the Lamanites planned to attack.

The passage describes a river that is a significant barrier, with a hill and bank on the east side and a large valley on the west side. Armies can cross it (at least at some times of the year), but it is a significant barrier. This cannot be “headwaters” as some commentators have proposed. [It is a confluence where the Mississippi meets the Ohio]

Another requirement: there must be a way out of the valley toward the land of Manti.
One place that fits this description nicely is where the Missouri River meets the Mississippi. [Another possible Head of Sidon with the confluence of the Missouri and the Mississippi]. On the east bank, there are hills. The west bank is a wide valley, with access to the north and west toward what would have been the land of Manti.

At this point, the Lamanites were surrounded. Moroni offered a truce, but Zerahemnah, the Lamanite leader, refused to enter a covenant of peace. Moroni resumed the battle until “Zerahemnah, when he saw that they were all about to be destroyed, cried mightily unto Moroni, promising that he would covenant and also his people with them, if they would spare the remainder of their lives, that they would never come to war against them” (Alma 44:19).

As before with the Amlicites, “they did cast their dead into the waters of Sidon and they have gone forth and are buried in the depths of the sea” (Alma 44:22).” Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville page 169-173

Crossable Mississippi River for the Nephites and Joseph Smith

“The Des Moines Rapids between Nauvoo, Illinois on the east and Montrose (Zarahemla) and Keokuk, Iowa on the west was formed by a hard natural limestone shelf that extended across an 11 mile stretch of the Mississippi river. It severely limited Steamboat traffic through the early 19th century. Prior to the building of locks and dams that have raised water levels 18-20 feet, it was the first location upstream from the Gulf of Mexico where the Mississippi river could be crossed… on foot. Historical records state that these rapids had an average depth of only 2.4 feet*, with most of the crossing being more shallow, especially during late summer, fall and dry seasons…

*”The Mississippi in its natural state widens from 2,500 feet (760 m) to 4,500 feet (1,400 m) in width at Nauvoo as it drops 22 feet (6.7 m) over 11 miles (18 km) over shallow limestone rocks to the confluence with Des Moines. According to records its mean depth through the rapids was 2.4 feet (0.73 m) and “much less” in many places.” Wikipedia

Rodney Meldrum continues, “…Why is this important? This would have been one of the most strategic locations in North America due to this crossing of a significant barrier to travel, the Mississippi River. Trade would also occur here bringing goods and people together from across the continent.

This location would also be of strategic importance in securing against foreign invasion. An ancient army would of necessity be faced with either swimming or rowing their men across to launch an attack, which in the case of the Book of Mormon could mean many thousands of men awaiting portage. The element of surprise in battle would be lost if a week were required to ferry men across the river. This major river crossing would, then, be a critical strategic location either to defend of to conquer, by allowing or restricting access to either side. Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland by Rod Meldrum pg. 80-81

CROSSING THE MISSISSIPPI ON HORSEBACK

On August 8, 1842, a Warrant was served by Governor Carlin for the arrest of Joseph Smith and Porter Rockwell who had been charged with the near fatal shooting of Gov. Lilburn Boggs. Joseph and Porter went into hiding, knowing their innocence and that this was just another attempt to thwart the work of the Lord.

From Dean C. Jesse’s The Papers of Joseph Smith, in the Illinois journal we read from the entry Aug. 11th, “It is very evident that the whole business is but another evidence of the effects of prejudice, and that it proceeds from a persecuting spirit, the parties having signified their determination to have Joseph taken to Missouri whether by legal or illegal means.” The journal continued, “12 August 1842 – Friday – This AM it appears still more evident that the whole course of Proceedings of Gov. Carlin and others is illegal”

A stratagem was conceived to trick the Sheriff and his Deputies. The journal states,” Accordingly Joseph’s new horse which he rides, (which he named Joe Duncan after the unsupportive former Governor of Illinois) was got ready and Wm. Walker proceeded to cross the river in sight of a number of Persons. One chief design in this procedure was to draw the attention of the Sheriffs and public, away from all idea that Joseph was on the Nauvoo side of the river.”

The next day, “A report came over the river that there is a several small companies of men in Montrose, Nashville, Keokuk, etc., in search of Joseph. They saw his horse go down the river yesterday and was confident he was on that side.” The Mississippi River was shallow enough on this late summer day to ride a horse across it at this location.” Exploring the Book of Mormon in America’s Heartland by Rod Meldrum pg 80-81

More about Zarahemla

“I have a Patriarchal blessing hanging in a frame in my room, which was pronounced upon my head by the prophet and patriarch, Hyrum Smith, in the fall of 1844[1843?], which is worth more than gold to me – Gold is no name for it. The predictions are being literally fulfilled every day. I know if I prove faithful it will all come to pass. I knew then and also know now that Joseph was a true prophet of God, and that the mantle of Joseph fell on Brigham Young who was his legal successor.

I was present at the meeting when this took place and heard with my own ears and saw with my own eyes. We all thought Joseph had come back to us although we knew he was in his grave. I was standing by the temple talking to Brother Woodruff and he pointed out a spot to me on the opposit[e] side of the river about a mile and a half above Montrose, and said there would be a city and a temple built there and the place would be called Zarahemla. I was at Nauvoo when the temple was finished and dedicated. I went up into the tower and wrote my name there. As I understand, the wicked have burned that temple to the ground and it is all destroyed like the Jerusalem temple. But I expect to see that temple re-erected and the one built on the opposite side of the river to match.” Autobiography of Edward Phillips (1813-1896)

Wentworth Letter Omission

Most of us in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints love the Wentworth Letter that Joseph Smith wrote in 1842 to John Wentworth, editor and proprietor of the Chicago Democrat. It outlined the history of the Church and included the 13 Articles of Faith. Read the entire Wentworth Letter Here

The Prophet Joseph Smith shared with us important information regarding the Lamanites spoken of in the Book of Mormon and how they were the Native Americans of this land of North America. (See bold orange text further down the page).

Below in quotes and in normal black text is a portion of the Wentworth Letter. When you come to the orange text this is the part of the Wentworth Letter that was omitted from the lesson manual titled Teachings of the Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith Chapter 38 page 441.


“I was also informed concerning the aboriginal inhabitants of this country [America] and shown who they were, and from whence they came; a brief sketch of their origin, progress, civilization, laws, governments, of their righteousness and iniquity, and the blessings of God being finally withdrawn from them as a people, was [also] made known unto me; I was also told where were deposited some plates on which were engraven an abridgment of the records of the ancient prophets that had existed on this continent. The angel appeared to me three times the same night and unfolded the same things. After having received many visits from the angels of God, unfolding the majesty and glory of the events that should transpire in the last days, on the morning of the 22nd of September, A.D. 1827, the angel of the Lord delivered the records into my hands.

These records were engraven on plates which had the appearance of gold. Each plate was six inches wide and eight inches long, and not quite so thick as common tin. They were filled with engravings, in Egyptian characters, and bound together in a volume as the leaves of a book, with three rings running through the whole. The volume was something near six inches in thickness, a part of which was sealed. The characters on the unsealed part were small, and beautifully engraved. The whole book exhibited many marks of antiquity in its construction and much skill in the art of engraving. With the records was found a curious instrument, which the ancients called “Urim and Thummim,” which consisted of two transparent stones set in the rims of a bow fastened to a breastplate. Through the medium of the Urim and Thummim I translated the record by the gift and power of God.

In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country. This book also tells us that our Savior made His appearance upon this continent after His Resurrection; that He planted the gospel here in all its fulness, and richness, and power, and blessing; that they had apostles, prophets, pastors, teachers, and evangelists—the same order, the same priesthood, the same ordinances, gifts, powers, and blessings, as were enjoyed on the eastern continent; that the people were cut off in consequence of their transgressions; that the last of their prophets who existed among them was commanded to write an abridgment of their prophecies, history, etc., and to hide it up in the earth; and that it should come forth and be united with the Bible for the accomplishment of the purposes of God in the last days. For a more particular account I would refer to the Book of Mormon, which can be purchased at Nauvoo, or from any of our traveling elders.” Portion of the Wentworth Letter by Joseph Smith 

Read more and purchase our Annotated Book of Mormon by clicking on the picture above.

To see this edit in the “Teachings of the Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith” see Chapter 38 page 441, here.

It is my opinion that this important text about the Native Americans today in the United States being descended from the Lamanites of the Book of Mormon may have been left out on purpose by those over seeing the printing of this Church manual. It is not my opinion that the leaders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints edited this book or had any wrongdoing in leaving portions of the Wentworth Letter out. I love the Brethren of the Church and support them in all that they do.

Is it possible that employees at the Church left this portion of the Wentworth Letter out of the lesson manual on purpose, based on their opinion that the Book of Mormon speaks about events in Mesoamerica? I will let you decide. I don’t bring this up for the sake of contention, but to be sure we understand the full context of this important paragraph. I would hope those in the Church Correlation Department or relevant departments would dialogue with myself, Jonathan Neville or Rod Meldrum about this. As of today we have had no takers to discuss this information. (Sept 3, 2018)


Jonathan Nevilles Blog Below

“If we were living in the United States in 1842, right about now we’d be receiving our copy of the March 1, 1842, Times and Seasons. This issue contains the Wentworth letter, which contains the Articles of Faith.

You can find this issue online here: http://www.centerplace.org/history/ts/v2n09.htm

You can also see the entire letter here: https://www.lds.org/ensign/2002/07/the-wentworth-letter?lang=eng.

There’s an excellent historical introduction here: http://www.josephsmithpapers.org/paper-summary/church-history-1-march-1842/1#historical-intro
________________________

Order Today!

I have a 40-page chapter on the Wentworth Letter in my book called, The Editors: Joseph, William, and Don Carlos Smith. It was released April, 2017. You can order it here:

Here’s an excerpt from that chapter:

“The Wentworth letter relates to the authorship of the 900 words because it is a crucial piece of evidence regarding Joseph Smith’s thinking at a critical time. Recall that the thank-you note to John Bernhisel was written and mailed in November, 1841. This is the note that supposedly endorsed a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon. If Joseph had anything to do with the Bernhisel note (which I don’t think he did), than one would expect him to be consistent in March 1842. Instead of explicitly rejecting Orson Pratt’s hemispheric model, Joseph would have embraced it, or at least limited it to Central America. He could have condensed it and still kept Pratt’s original concept.

But he didn’t.

Instead, he replaced it with the clarification that the “remnant” of the Book of Mormon people are “the Indians who now inhabit this country.”

Because this point is so crucial, some promoters of the Mesoamerican theory have insisted that when Joseph wrote to Mr. Wentworth and referred to “this country,” he actually meant all of North and South America. That debate is beyond the scope of this book, but there are plenty of online references for anyone interested in following it.

For my purposes here, it seems unlikely that Joseph was thinking about how someone trying to promote a Mesoamerican setting in the twenty-first century might interpret the phrase. He was writing to a fellow resident of Illinois, knowing the article was intended for publication in the United States. Certainly Mr. Wentworth would understand the phrase to refer to the country in which he and Joseph both lived. If Joseph wanted to convey a hemispheric idea to Wentworth, he would have written “the Indians who live in North and South America” or similar words.” The Editors: Joseph, William, and Don Carlos Smith by Jonathan Neville

The Wentworth letter is an amazing accomplishment, and not only because of the Articles of Faith. It is a succinct explanation of the history of the Church and Joseph’s own experiences.

Where you can’t see the entire letter is in the lesson manual Teachings of the Presidents of the Church: Joseph Smith. The reason: the manual edited the Wentworth letter to omit Joseph’s explanation that the Lamanites are the American Indians living in “this country.”

I discussed the Wentworth letter here, in the context of Orson Pratt’s pamphlet about Church history: http://www.lettervii.com/2016/08/letter-vii-in-histories-volume-1.html

Source: Book of Mormon Wars by Jonathan Neville


Below is the actual article by Jonathan Neville that I have copied in this blog. Jonathan and I would like our readers to understand the importance of our Church history especially regarding the Lamanites of this land of North America. http://www.moronisamerica.com/the-wentworth-letter/


 

Hebrew, Mi’kmaq, Egyptian & Native American-One People?

Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 557


The Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 544. Click to purchase


JOSEPH SMITH AND MARTIN HARRIS DESIRED TO SPEAK WITH SAMUEL MITCHILL, AS HE HAD INTIMATE KNOWLEDGE OF THE IROQUOIS INDIANS

Samuel L. Mitchill

“The earliest records, found in 1829 New York newspaper accounts, verify that [Samuel] Mitchill was not only the person [Martin] Harris was sent to, but that he was the central figure in the story… Much of Mitchill’s work focused upon the area around New York State, in which he argued that the region was much older than Europe… Mitchill possessed special interests and experiences that may have prompted Bradish and Anthon to send Martin Harris to see him: his intimate knowledge of the American Indian and New York State’s geology and mineralogy; a marked familiarity with western New York, including Ontario County, as well as with American antiquities; a knowledge of ancient languages and hieroglyphics; and finally, his genuine love of people.”

“His interest in America’s native peoples grew directly out of his careful observations and prodigious knowledge as perhaps the leading mineralogist and geologist of his time. A frequent visitor to Niagara, Ontario, Genesee, Seneca, Cayuga, and Onondaga counties, he had found and catalogued a great many salt-based sea fossils from this region.”

“Trusted and highly respected, Mitchill had been adopted into the Mohawk fraternity, had learned their language, and had translated into English many of their Indian war songs. The Oneidas and the Onondagas had even bestowed personal names on him. He sustained an abiding interest in Indian languages and later concluded that all tribal languages were derived from the same linguistic root…”

“ … He shared his findings freely with contemporary colleagues and students of the American Indian at a time when much discussion focused on their origins and culture. His research interests had led him to discover several ancient Indian burial mounds and fortifications stretching across upstate New York from Sacketts Harbor to Boughton Hill in Ontario County and from Canandaigua to Onondaga.”

De Will Clinton

His lifelong friend and fervent admirer De Witt Clinton, likewise came to consider such constructions to be of ancient origin, the places of great battles between ancient Indian tribes long before the arrival of the European races.”

“There remain two other significant reasons why Mitchill showed such interest in his Palmyra visitor. The first was the simple matter of timing. Harris could not have caught the good professor at a more propitious moment. For the previous eight years Mitchill had been busily propounding and publishing one aspect or another of his ‘two-races’ theory of ancient America. (See Ethan Smith, View of the Hebrews; or, The Tribes of Israel in America, 1825).His interest in the history of the ancient American Indians was at a peak when Harris arrived. The second was Mitchill’s boundless curiosity, kindliness, and open and engaging personality.” From Darkness Unto Light,  Michael Hubbard McKay, Gerrit J. Dirkmaat


JOSEPH SENDS MARTIN HARRIS TO FIND A TRANSLATOR
FEBRUARY – MAY 1828 (See map Below)

Martin Harris

Luther Bradish

1. Feb 1828 Martin Harris visits Joseph in Harmony and receives the “Caractors.” Harris returns towards home before heading east.
2-3. Harris visits The Canandaigua Academy, a private school for boys established in 1791, potentially they had the resources to help Harris find scholars in the east and even books that may have helped him superficially analyze the characters. Then he goes to Palmyra before heading east.
4. A copyright for the Book of Mormon was submitted to the State Office in Utica on June 10, 1829. Harris may have visited for this reason.

Dr. Charles Anthon

5. Luther Bradish, Lt Governor of New York, was a diplomat, world traveler, knew many languages, and was a family friend of Harris.
6. Samuel Mitchill was the vice president of Rutgers Medical College
7. After Harris went to Albany and spoke with Bradish according to one source, Harris may have continued to Philadelphia after meeting with Anthon. The American Philosophical Society in Philadelphia, under the leadership of Thomas Jefferson encouraged research about Native Americans and helped support scholarship about their origins, culture, and history.
8. Visits Dr. Charles Anthon, Professor of Classical Languages 1820-1867
9. Harris Returns to Palmyra June 1828 and loses the 116 pages


 

Moroni’s America Map Edition page 107-108 by Rian Nelson and Jonathan Neville. Click to Purchase


Young Joseph “may have” Listened to Indian Elders

Joseph Smith during his lifetime more than likely knew about many of the Indian Chiefs below, who were from the same vicinity as him. Some lived at the same time as Joseph Smith and he may have also spent time with many of them. I share some unique articles below that you may find interesting in understanding young Joseph and his opportunities to learn from Native Americans.

“Use of Ganargua Creek dates back to pre-colonial times. It was a primary stopover point for the Iroquois on their trade routes. Mormonism founder Joseph Smith also had an interest in the creek after hearing a speech from Seneca Indian Chief Red Jacket at Palmyra in 1822. Before the Erie Canal was constructed in 1817, Ganargua Creek originally met the Canandaigua Outlet in Lyons to form the Clyde River.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ganargua_Creek


“The Iroquois Confederacy had been a functioning democracy for centuries by Benjamin Franklin’s day. Sometime between 1000 and 1450, the Cayuga, Mohawk, Oneida, Onondaga, and Seneca Nations came together to become the Iroquois Confederacy, and in the early 18th century they were joined by the Tuscaroras. Referred to as the Six Nations by the English, and the Iroquois by the French, the Confederacy called themselves the Haudenosaunee, or People Building a Long House.” By Cynthia Feathers and Susan Feathers www.upenn.edu/gazette/0107/gaz09.html

“Contrary, then, to widespread assumptions during Joseph Smith’s lifetime that the Onondaga migrated to the New York region, it becomes clear that they originated here as a small, narrowly localized amalgamation of a few villages near Onondaga Lake, during the century before Columbus’ discovery of America” Beauchamp’s Aboriginal Place Names of New York;

“How America Was Discovered is a story told by Handsome Lake (Seneca Prophet), and documented by Arthur C. Parker, about a young minister who meets the one he perceives to be the Lord, who then asks him to go to a new land and bring with him cards, money, a fiddle, whiskey, and blood corruption. In return the young minister will become rich. The young minister sought out Christopher Columbus, and with the help of his crew, traveled to the Americas. They turned back to report what they had seen, which caused an immigration of people from Europe to the Americas. Along with the people came the five things that aided in destroying the natives. The end reveals that the “Lord” in the gold castle was actually the devil, and that even he knew what he had caused was wrong.” Rudes, B. Tuscarora English Dictionary Toronto.

“On the one hand, there are parallels between Handsome Lake’s teachings and Book of Mormon, economic and social interactions between Iroquois and white settlers at the time were still extensive during the early decades of the 19th century, and Lucy Mack Smith wrote that Joseph talked about Indians “as if he had spent his whole life among them.” Lucy Mack Smith, Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and His Progenitors for Many Generations (Liverpool: S.W. Richards, 1853. “Joseph Smith was interested in the people who lived around him. Young Joseph was a member of the juvenile debating club in Palmyra during 1822 when Red Jacket, arguably the most widely-known Seneca of this period, delivered a speech in town. Joseph also liked to hang out on Ganargua Creek (Mud Creek) in the area where Iroquois travelers camped. He had interest and access.” Joseph Smith and the Code of Handsome Lake Lori Taylor, Ph.D.

The Onondaga Nation at the great white pine tree in Syracuse NY on the shores of Onondaga Lake is where the message of peace was planted, and the hatchets were buried according to many researchers. Similarly, the Lamanites , “…buried the weapons of war, for peace.”  (“a peacemaker crossed Onondaga Lake in a stone canoe, how he convinced warring nations to bury their weapons beneath a tree of peace.”) Sean Kirst Syracuse.com (Compare Alma 24:19)

“The Onondagas: These have special interest… this warrior, Zelph, was an Onondaga, as well as a “white” Lamanite, and that the Onondagas (of New York), consequently must be of Lamanite lineage.” J.M. Sjodahl, An Introduction to the Study of the Book of Mormon


Red Jacket

INDIAN SPEECH, Delivered before a Gentleman Missionary, from Massachusetts, by a Chief, commonly called by the white people RED JACKET. His Indian name is SAGU-Y A-WHAT-HATH, which being interpreted, is KEEPER-AWAKE.

In the summer of 1805, a number of the principal chiefs and warriors of the Six Nations of Indians, principally Senecas, assembled at Buffaloe Creek, in the State of New-York, at the particular request of a gentleman missionary, (Rev. Mr. Cram,) from the State of Massachusetts. The missionary being furnished with an interpreter, and accompanied by the agent of the United States, for Indian Affairs, met the Indians in council, and had a talk with them; when their Chief delivered the following answer:
Friend & Brother. —It was the will of the Great Spirit that we should meet this day. He orders all things and has given as a fine day for our council. He has taken his garment from before the sun, and caused it to shine with brightness upon us. Our eyes are opened, that we see clearly; our ears are unstopped, that we have been able to hear distinctly the words you have spoken. For all these favors we thank the Great Spirit, and HIM only.

Brother. This council fire was kindled by you. It was at your request that we came together at this time. We have listened with attention to what you have said. You requested us to speak our minds freely. This gives us great joy; for we now consider that we stand upright before you, and can speak what we think. All have heard your voice, and all speak to you as one man. Our minds are agreed.

Brother. You say you want an answer to your talk before you leave this place. It is right you should have one, as you are at a great distance from home, and we do not wish to detain you. But we will first look back a little, and tell you what our fathers have told us, and what we have heard from the white people.
Brother. Listen to what we say. There was a time when our forefathers owned this great island. Their feats extended from the rising to the setting of the sun. The Great Spirit had made it for the use of the Indians. He had created the buffaloe, the deer, and other animals for food. He had made the bear and the beaver. Their skins served us for clothing. He had scattered them over the country, and taught us how to take them. He had caused the earth to produce corn for bread. All this He had done for his red children because he loved them. If we had some disputes about our hunting ground, they were generally settled without the shedding of much blood. But an evil day came upon us. Your fore-fathers crossed the great water and landed upon this island. Their numbers were small. They found friends, not enemies. They told us they had fled from their own country for fear of wicked men, and had come here to enjoy their religion. They asked for a small seat. We took pity on them, we granted their request, and they sat down amongst us. We gave them corn and meat, they gave us poison [alluding, it is supposed to ardent spirits] in return.

The white people had now found our country. Tidings were carried back and more came amongst us. Yet we did not fear them. We took them to be friends. They called us brothers. We believed them, and gave them a larger seat. At length their numbers had greatly increased. They wanted more land; they wanted our country. Our eyes were opened and our minds became uneasy. Wars took place. Indians were hired to fight against Indians, and many of our people were destroyed. They also brought strong liquors amongst us. It was strong and powerful and has slain thousands.

Brother. Our seats were once large and yours were small. You have now become a great people, and we have scarcely a place left to spread our blankets. You have got our country, but are not satisfied; you want to force your religion upon us.

Brother. Continue to listen.

You say you are sent to instruct us how to worship the Great Spirit agreeably to his mind, and, if we do not take hold of the religion which you white people teach, we shall be unhappy hereafter. You say that you are right and we are lost. How do we know this to be true? We understand that your religion is written in a book. If it was intended for us as well as you, why has not the Great Spirit given to us, and not only to us, but to our forefathers, the knowledge of that book, with the means of understanding it rightly? We only know what you tell us about it. How shall we know when to believe, being so often deceived by the white people.

Brother. You say there is but one way to worship and serve the Great Spirit. If there is but one religion, why do you white people differ so much about it? Why not all agreed, as you can all read the book?
Brother. We do not understand these things. We are told that your religion was given to your forefathers, and has been handed down from father to son. We also have a religion, which was given to our forefathers, and has been handed down to us their children. We worship in that way. It teaches us to be thankful for all the favors we receive: to love each other, and to be united. We never quarrel about religion.

Brother. The Great Spirit has made us all, but he has made a great difference between his white and red children. He has given us different complexions and different customs. To you he has given the arts. To these he has not opened our eyes. We know these things to be true. Since he has made so great a difference between us in other things; why may we not conclude that he has given us a different religion according to our understanding? The Great Spirit does right. He knows what is best for his children; we are satisfied.

Brother. We do not wish to destroy your religion, or take it from you. We only want to enjoy our own.

Brother. We are told that you have been preaching to the white people in this place. These people are our neighbors. We will wait a little while and see what effect your preaching has upon them. If we find it does them good, makes them honest and less disposed to cheat Indians; we will then consider again what you have said.

Brother. You have now heard our answer to your talk, and this is all we have to say at present. As we are going to part, we will come and take you by the hand, and hope the Great Spirit will protect you on your journey, and return you safe to your friends.

As the Indians began to approach the missionary, he rose hastily from his seat and replied, that he could not take them by the hand, that there was no fellowship between the religion of God and the works of the devil.

It being afterwards suggested to the missionary that his reply to the Indians were rather indiscreet; he observed, that he supposed the ceremony of shaking hands would be received by them as a token that he assented to what they had said. Being otherwise informed, he said he was sorry for the expression.

NATHANIEL COVERLY, Printer, Milk St. Boston.


Early Mormon Lamanism, Forgotten Apocalyptic Visions, and the Indian Prophet

The year 1890 looms large in American history. It ranks up there with 1776, 1877, and 1945 as important dates that historians have used to organize our past. It also shapes collective memory. Mormons most readily associate 1890 with the Woodruff Manifesto and the ?official? end of polygamy. For Americans, and westerners more specifically, 1890 represents the end of the Frontier, the most American part of our history, to paraphrase Frederick Jackson Turner. According to C. Vann Woodward, the 1890s marked the hardening of segregation in the South.

1890 also marked the date of the last significant massacre of between 150 and 300 Oglala Lakota Indians (Sioux) at Wounded Knee, South Dakota. As the last major altercation between a Native group and the U.S. military, Wounded Knee has taken on great significance in Western and Native histories, marking the symbolic date of the last time that Native peoples had the potential to rise up militarily to define their own destinies. As Philip Deloria has noted, ?Some people?especially white Americans?dated the end of the old days to 1890, when U.S. soldiers had surrounded and slaughtered Big Foot’s band at Wounded Knee Creek. . . . Wounded Knee seemed to mark a. . .division across time. It split old days apart from new days (even as memory and shared culture stitched them together again).?[1] For white America,

Wounded Knee marked the end of the ?Indian Wars? of the late nineteenth-century, the last of the ?heroic yet doomed? military struggles over the fate of the continent. Wounded Knee also had significant consequences for what might be called ?Lamanism,? or the cultural production of Lamanites among white Latter-day Saints. As John-Charles Duffy suggests, the massacre ended ?armed resistance to the U.S. government. . . .[and] Indians’ submission to the reservation system dulled apocalyptic expectations about Lamanites violently reclaiming their promised land.?[2] In truth, it is doubtful that most white Mormons today, or even most Mormon historians for that matter, recognize the full significance of Lamanites/Native Americans in early Mormon history.[3] When The Book of Mormon appeared in 1830, it was a radical document, one that envisioned the eradication of much of white America by Native Americans and the absorption of a small group of converted Gentiles into the chosen remnant of Jacob (see especially 3 Nephi 21). Much of Joseph Smith’s Zion project centered around the promise of the large-scale conversion of Lamanites and rumors circulated from the 1830s through the 1890s of a white Mormon/Native American alliance that would wipe out white America. Parley P. Pratt, in his highly influential Voice of Warning, addressed Native America in saying that the very places of their [that is, white Americans] dwellings will become desolate except such of them as are gathered and numbered with you; and you will exist in peace, upon the face of this land, from generation to generation. And your children will only know, that the Gentiles once conquered this country, and became a great nation here, as they read it in history; as a thing long since passed away, and remembrance of it almost gone from the earth.[4]

Perhaps due to the rampant rumors of the white Mormon-Native alliance, Pratt deleted this passage from subsequent editions. Ironically, with the possibility of such Indian violence existing only in memory or distant millennialism after 1890, it has been white Mormons who have largely forgotten the violent Lamanism of the early church.

White Mormons have also forgotten that some early Saints looked for the Lord to raise up a great Indian prophet. In late 1830, Ohio newspaperman Eber D. Howe noted that Oliver Cowdery and his companions continued ?on their mission to the Indians (or Lamanites, as they term them) in the ‘far west,’ where they say a Prophet is to be raised up, in whom the tribes will believe.?[5] This is intriguing. Unfortunately, surviving evidence has not been located to flesh out what else Cowdery, JS, or others thought of this Indian prophet. However, when Orson Pratt prepared annotations for the 1879 edition of the Book of Mormon, his footnote for 2 Nephi 3:24, And there shall rise up one mighty among them, who shall do much good, both in word and deed, being an instrument in the hands of God, with exeeding faith, to work mighty wonders, and do that which is great in the sight of God, unto the bringing to pass much restoration unto the house of Israel, and unto the seed of thy brethren.

Pratt noted that the one to be risen up would be ?an Indian prophet.?[6] Howe’s use of the phrase ?to be raised up? suggests that Cowdery and others had this verse in mind when talking about this Indian prophet, although without more evidence, we can’t know for certain.

The missionaries visited the Wyandots (Hurons), the Delawares, the Catteraugus (Seneca Iroquois), and the Shawnees during this first Lamanite mission. While we do not know for sure why these groups were chosen for proselyting, Lori Taylor has noted that each of these Native nations claimed prophetic traditions. The Hurons spoke of Deganawidah, the Master of Things and the Peacemaker, a Huron prophet who taught the Iroquois Confederacy a new social order of cooperation. The Delawares followed Neolin, a prophet who encouraged his people to reject European ways in favor of the old ways, in order to gain favor with the Great Spirit. Neolin was associated with Pontiac and his war in 1763-1764. The Iroquois believed in Handsome Lake, a prophet who received heavenly visitations in 1799-1800 from four visitors who encouraged him and his people to embrace traditional practices and to observe the ceremonial cycle. He encouraged his people to give up alcohol, witchcraft, and other vices. And lastly, the Shawnees followed Tenskwatawa, brother of the famous Tecumseh, who taught that the Shawnee needed to reject white ways in order to push back white settlement. Tenskwatawa learned from Handsome Lake and taught some things that appears to be influenced by Christianity. Although it is unclear how much the early Mormons knew about these prophets or the Native peoples who claimed them, Taylor’s speculation that the missionaries proselyted the Wyandots, Delawares, Catteraugus, and Shawnees for this reason remains intriguing. Equally fascinating is Taylor’s analysis of a story told by some contemporary Iroquois that JS knew about Handsome Lake’s teachings (who was active in western New York until his death in 1815) and that the Book of Mormon was shaped by Handsome Lake’s ideas.[7] Whether there is any truth to such accounts awaits further investigation by ethnohistorians, but one thing is certain, the Book of Mormon and early white Mormon interpretations of it had more in common with the apocalyptic visions of Neolin, Tenskwatawa, and other Native prophets than with the views of most other white Americans of the nineteenth century.
_______
[1] Deloria, Indians in Unexpected Places, 15-16.
[2] Duffy, ?The Use of ‘Lamanite’ in Official LDS Discourse,? Journal of Mormon History 34, no. 1 (Winter 2008): 131.
[3] Walker, “?Seeking the ‘Remnant’: The Native American during the Joseph Smith Period,? Journal of Mormon History 19, no. 1 (1993): 1-33. Walker argues that historians have largely failed to recognize the centrality of Native Americans in early Mormonism. Mormon historians are not alone in marginalizing the importance of Native Americans when writing about nineteenth-century America. See Susan Scheckel’s The Insistence of the Indian: Race and Nationalism in Nineteenth-Century American Culture for a discussion of the centrality of Natives in nineteenth-century America and the tendency of twentieth-century historians to emphasize slavery as the central race question of the century. Much of the new New Indian History of the last two decades has recovered the power and agency of Native peoples in early American history. See Richard White, The Middle Ground, Alan Taylor, The Divided Ground, Ned Blackhawk, Violence Over the Land, and Pekka Hamalainan, The Comanche Empire, for some of the best examples of this new literature.
[4] As quoted in Underwood, The Millenarian World of Early Mormonism, 80.
[5] ?The Book of Mormon,? The Painesville Telegraph, 30 November 1830, 3.
[6] Thanks to Robin Jensen, the 2004 Joseph Smith Papers Student Researcher of the Year, for checking the reference for me.
[7] Taylor, ?Telling Stories About Mormons and Indians,? PhD. Diss, State University of New York at Buffalo, 2000, 141-60, 306-51. Taylor notes that Handsome Lake’s nephew, Red Jacket, spoke in Palmyra in 1822.
Native Americans and early Mormonism. Juvenile Instructor


Joseph Smith and the Code of Handsome Lake by Lori Taylor, Ph.D.

Lori Taylor has three degrees in American Studies: Ph.D. from the SUNY at Buffalo, M.A. from The George Washington University, and B.A. from Brigham Young University. Through all of those degrees, she chased down the ways people frame and reframe the cultural and historical tidbits from which they make deep meaning. The joy in historiography for Lori is the story that makes THEN interesting NOW.
In 1994, sitting in a Western-themed lodge in Billings, Montana, a friend and colleague told me a story that I spent the next several years hunting down. I’m trained as a folklorist and oral historian, so the play of story, memory, and forgetting influence my understanding of histories. Whether the concept of “truth” plays any part in an exploration of this story, I’m not so sure. If the concept of “fact” is slippery for historians, “truth” is even more so.

“You’re a Mormon?” Nicholas said to me. “Oh, boy, do I have a good story to tell you.”
He spent more than an hour telling me about a sundance at Turtle Mountain in 1987 when dancers were talking as they prepared for the dance. It was here that he first heard the story he told me.
“Hey, you guys ever hear the story of how the Mormons came to be?” Wabanimkee had asked Nicholas and the other dancers. “The real story?”[1]

He told them about hard times in western New York after the War of 1812. The Senecas’ transition from their pre-white-settlement lives to the new reality after two generations was not going well. Iroquois have long been farmers, but crops had failed during the year of no summer in 1816. The local Indian agent wrote, “The situation of the Indians is truly deplorable.”[2]

During this period of transition and difficulty, the story goes, a young Joseph Smith worked as a field hand. He met Seneca field hands who were not like the other Senecas who were “into alcohol and debauchery and stuff.” He asked them why they were “so solid, so stable, so strong. And they say, well, they were followers of Handsome Lake.” Who was Handsome Lake? They told him.

Handsome Lake spent the last 15 years of his life, from 1800 to 1815, encouraging his people to turn away from alcohol, gambling, promiscuity, witchcraft, and the worst excesses that came with the settlers. He asked them to follow a code and a ceremonial cycle that maintained their Haudenosaunee identity while also embracing elements white Christian values. He preached of the need to adjust in order to survive. It wasn’t until 1826 that the women Faithkeepers of Tonawanda asked Handsome Lake’s grandson to recall the words of the teacher.[3] From these recollections, they created the Code of Handsome Lake, which has since evolved into the Gaiwiio (Good Word), the syncretic American religion practiced today as the longhouse religion of the Haudenosaunee. For most Iroquois, Handsome Lake is a prophet.

The Seneca field hands told Joseph Smith that Handsome Lake “found a way of blending” the best of Iroquois traditions and the best of Christian traditions “because his vision told him that they only way his people were going to survive is if they held on to the root, the main root of who they were throughout time that gave them a sense of identity and strength and consistency of heritage.” They had to incorporate the new into the old “in order for them to get along in this new society that was forming.”
Hearing the story of mixing two world views into a New World view, Joseph Smith said, “this is just what the white people need because they’re just as pitiful as the Indians are. And, because it’s a new world for everybody, what the white people need to do is to take the best of their Christian heritage and traditions and stuff that come out of their European ways and mix it with the indigenous ways of the people who have lived on this land for a long time.”

“And, so what he decided, what was really needed was an equivalent of Handsome Lake’s Gaiwiio, but for the white people, maybe with a little more Christian emphasis.”

What about all of the books and gold, the dancers asked the storyteller. The Senecas helped Joseph Smith, he said. “We’ll be better, us Indians will be better off if you white people do just like we did to get along here in this new world. We’ll be better off if you folks can understand us a little bit more by taking in some of our world view, too. So, we will help you. We will help you bring this new word. We will help you bring the Word to your own people.”

The teller of the story goes on to outline melting of the gold paid Tonawanda Senecas by the British for their help during the War of 1812 into tablets like Moses’ commandments, a story that bears no resemblance to reports of thin, brass plates found in construction of the Erie Canal during that generation. They told their stories in their own writing, taught him how to read it, then told him how he would make the discovery of his golden book a media event.

The story ends, and the sundance went on. Nicholas told me the story, and he told a few others, just as Wabanimkee had told a few others before.

In the years I spent asking whether such events could be possible let alone plausible—years I spent in graduate school in western New York with Haudenosaunee teachers, students, and friends—I heard a few much shorter versions of the story.

Among the questions I asked during my research was, what other comparisons have been made by those familiar with both the Iroquois longhouse and Mormonism? Edmund Wilson, on a tour of the Six Nations for the New Yorker in the 1950s, visited Philip Cook, Mohawk of Akwesasne. Cook was a convert to the LDS church. He told Wilson that he wondered whether Joseph Smith might have been influenced by Handsome Lake through Senecas in western New York, but “he concluded that no white man at the time could ever have had access to their ceremonies or understood what was said if he had.”[4]
Tracing the lines of acquaintances of all the people I know who know this story (at least, those who told me they know this story),[5] I find that one man knew them all or knew who told them. In another of Edmund Wilson’s articles for the New Yorker, he wrote of Wallace “Mad Bear” Anderson, in 1958 a dynamic man of 31 years old. Mad Bear become one of those elders who for young people in the 1960s and 1970s imparted Indian wisdom and stories. He also, in his extensive travels, made connections with indigenous peoples around the world and worked to bring them together. He spread Iroquois stories and his contemporary interpretations far and wide as a merchant seaman then as a travelling elder.
Mad Bear Anderson is the trickster figure in the story of Handsome Lake followers and Joseph Smith—possibly a source, possibly just a very strong teller of the tale.

Could these events have happened?

On the one hand, there are parallels between Handsome Lake’s teachings and Book of Mormon, economic and social interactions between Iroquois and white settlers at the time were still extensive during the early decades of the 19th century, and Lucy Mack Smith wrote that Joseph talked about Indians “as if he had spent his whole life among them.”[6] Joseph Smith was interested in the people who lived around him. Young Joseph was a member of the juvenile debating club in Palmyra during 1822 when Red Jacket, arguably the most widely-known Seneca of this period, delivered a speech in town. Joseph also liked to hang out on Ganargua Creek (Mud Creek) in the area where Iroquois travelers camped. He had interest and access.

On the other hand, melting down gold for thick tablets seems unlikely for quite a few reasons, including economic reality and cultural skill sets, and a coordinated cross-cultural media event is more of our day than of the 19th century. Even if such an event as described in the story actually happened in time, it is unlikely there would be any historically useful trace beyond memory through story.
Is the story possible? Sure. Is it plausible? Probably not, at least not in the specifics. After 200 years, a story can stretch to meet a lot of different needs. I’ve frequently heard people say after hearing the story, “I always wondered about that.” This story makes connections between peoples, connecting a few dots of curiosity. That may be the need it meets. Then again, it may bring up more questions than it claims to answer as it sparks an interest in what happened hundreds of years ago between early Mormons and their Haudenosaunee neighbors.

A generation ago, after scholars went through New York, turned it upside down and shook it out, someone asked if there is “anything new to be found in the history of the Church in New York.”[7]
Scholars have looked for influences on Mormonism in Puritan roots, evangelical revivals, hermetic traditions, folk magic, and in various social movements. Given the fact that Joseph Smith lived in Iroquoia—New York, Ontario, and beyond—we can include those historical sources for another potential area of influence. There is plenty “anything new” in Mormon history where it meets the parallel space of Indian Country. I’m confident more areas of influence will be added to the list in time as well.
Of course there is an endless new history to be written. We look in different places. We find different traces of the past. We ask different questions as we ourselves change. And, we rewrite histories we thought we knew when they no longer answer the questions we ask about our past. If history weren’t so fluid, there wouldn’t be much point in our discussing it here.

NOTES
The story and the questions come from my PhD dissertation, Telling Stories about Mormons and Indians (State University of New York at Buffalo, 2000).
[1] Nicholas C. P. Vrooman, “Handsome Lake, Joseph Smith, and the Word,” recorded 7 November 1994. For clarity, I’ve made my paraphrase and quotation of the story italics.
[2] Erastus Granger to Acting Secretary of War, George Graham, 20 January 1817. In Charles M. Snyder, ed., Red and White on the New York Frontier: A Struggle for Survival. Insights from the Papers of Erastus Granger, Indian Agent, 1807-1819 (Harrison, New York: Harbor Hill Books, 1978): 85.
[3] Elisabeth Tooker, “Iroquois Since 1820,” in Handbook of North American Indians, Volume 15, Northeast, ed. Bruce G. Trigger (Washington, D.C.: Smithsonian Institution, 1978): 452. There were others who contributed to the codification of the teachings of Handsome Lake as well.
[4] The New Yorker articles were published as Edmund Wilson, Apologies to the Iroquois (1959, 1960; Syracuse: Syracuse University Press, 1991): 123.
[5] Even as a colleague read over this post before I sent it, he said, “Now I understand better what my grandfather said to me about Seneca gold.” People I’ve known for years sometimes come up with pieces around the edges of this story.
[6] Lucy Mack Smith, Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and His Progenitors for Many Generations (Liverpool: S.W. Richards, 1853): 85. If she told her stories in chronological order, the dates of these recitals would be 1823 or 1824.
[7] Chad Flake, review of The Restoration Movement: Essays in Mormon History, eds. F. Mark McKiernan, Alma R. Blair, Paul M. Edwards, BYU Studies 15/3 (Spring 1975): 373.


New theory connects a Native American prophet with Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon
by Jana Riess on Religion News Service

“Peter Manseau published a wonderfully engaging book on American religious history. One Nation, Under Gods is chock-full of “Aha!” moments, but for purposes of this blog I wanted to talk with Peter about his chapter on early Mormonism’s interplay with Native Americans.
In particular, I was intrigued by a theory about the origins of the Book of Mormon that I had not heard before. (As you can read below, Peter is eager to point out that he was not the first to make a connection between Joseph Smith and the Seneca prophet Handsome Lake, but it was certainly new to me.) — JKR
RNS: First off, you say in the book that Joseph Smith “came to look upon Native Americans not merely as an evangelical challenge but as a key to understanding the Christian scriptures . . . . Why did Smith alone see the New World as a missing piece in the story the Old World told about itself?” Great question. What do you think?
Peter Manseau: The biggest theological problem Europeans faced when they arrived in America was what to do with Native Americans, whose existence suggested God created a population that didn’t fit into their biblical worldview. This prompted questions: “Do they have souls?”, “Are they of the devil?” For Joseph Smith, it was “Are these people mentioned in the Bible after all?” If they were, it solved a theological puzzle.
RNS: So you see Joseph Smith as being interested in the Hebraic origins of Native Americans. What is the connection with Handsome Lake?
Manseau: Handsome Lake was of the Seneca people, the brother of a chief called Cornplanter, who became known in the late 18th century as someone who had welcomed the Quakers in his village. Handsome Lake meanwhile was known as a ne’er-do-well and a drunk. One winter, he became sick and it seemed like he was going to die. While he lay dying, he had a vision of several figures who came to him and told him to reform his life. They instructed him to write down the visions as a message that came to be known as the Code of Handsome Lake.
Handsome Lake’s vision blended Native American and Quaker religious ideas. It really took hold among the Seneca, the Iroquois. He became quite well known for it.
Handsome Lake’s revival might be considered the Native American outgrowth of the Second Great Awakening that began in the region. This of course is where we find Joseph Smith as well, who grows up very much interested in Native American culture and the lore that existed all around him. He, too, was interested in the general question: what do you do religiously with Native Americans as a people not accounted for in the original revelation? Whether through revelation or imagination, he proposed an alternate story that accounts for them.
What scholars now are beginning to do is investigate how Joseph Smith was influenced by Native American culture, and specifically by a movement such as Handsome Lake’s.
RNS: Interesting. You note in the book that Handsome Lake’s nephew lectured in Palmyra just one month before Smith claimed to have found the golden plates.
Manseau: Handsome Lake’s nephew was another Iroquois leader named Red Jacket. He presented his ideas — not quite the Code of Handsome Lake, but something similar — when he was in Palmyra lecturing very shortly before Joseph Smith claimed to have discovered this new scripture that incorporated Native Americans into biblical history.
RNS: Did Joseph attend that lecture?
Manseau: It’s likely. It seems that given who he was at the time — a teenage boy very interested in Native Americans — the arrival of this renowned chief would have been a big deal. It was publicized in the Palmyra Gazette and other newspapers.
RNS: How did you first learn about this connection?
Manseau: I came across an unpublished dissertation by Lori Taylor, who wrote about the idea of Handsome Lake having potential influence on Joseph Smith. I had seen it referenced on Juvenile Instructor.
RNS: Bottom line: Was Joseph Smith influenced by Handsome Lake, even indirectly, in writing the Book of Mormon?
Manseau: Maybe. But the other side of the coin that apologetics would offer is that the Book of Mormon, being an ancient text, had influenced Native Americans from generation to generation so that there was already a remnant of Book of Mormon truth in Seneca culture. Then it becomes a question of in which direction influence might have moved.” Jana Riess

More about Red Jacket


Interesting Information:

When serving as Mission President to the Seminole Indians in Central Florida, Murray J. Rawson was teaching a group of the tribe about the Book of Mormon when he was interrupted by their Chief, saying: “We had a war long ago with a light skinned people around the Great Lakes. We conquered them but we had so much respect for their warrior chief that we buried him at the mouth of the Oswego River that is in New York State. We don’t discuss this very much because it is an embarrassment to us. President Rawson then asked why this is an embarrassment, and the Chief replied, “ Our history is written on metal plates and buried in a hill in New York, but we don’t know which hill!” (Talk given to missionaries in training at the MTC, Provo, Utah 1979, by President Murray J. Rawson).


“In 1837, Elder Parley P. Pratt, one of the early defenders of the church, wrote a work entitled, “A Voice of Warning,” which has been published in many different editions in Europe and America. In the edition of 1885, published at Lamoni, Iowa, page 82, there is a quotation from Mr. Boudinot, which reads as follows: Mr. Boudinot in his able work, remarks concerning their language: “Their language in its roots, idiom, and particular construction, appears to have the whole genius of the Hebrew; and what is very remarkable, and well worthy of serious attention, has most of the peculiarities of the language, especially those in which it differs from most other languages. There is a tradition related by an aged Indian of the Stockbridge Tribe, that their fathers were once in possession of a ‘Sacred Book’ which was handed down from generation to generation, and at last hid in the earth, since which time they have been under the feet of their enemies. But those oracles were to be restored to them again, and then they would triumph over their enemies and regain their. ancient country, together with their rights and privileges.” JOURNAL OF HISTORY APRIL, 1909 Published by Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

(Above) In 1844 A.D. a newspaper called the “Prophet” published to the world in 1844 this broadside page declared that the Stick of Joseph had been translated and published into English for the first time. Notice the quote at the bottom from the aged Indian.

Nephite Connection with the Mounds and the Smith’s?

Nephite Connection with the Mounds and the Smith’s

Alvin Smith’s Burial Mound in Palmyra, NY

“Mormonism sprang from the mounds,” wrote Roger Kennedy, former director of the Smithsonian National Museum of American History. Even before the Book of Mormon was published, Mormonism was linked to the Moundbuilder civilizations of North America. One man who claimed to have heard a reading of the lost 116 pages said “It was a description of the mounds about the country and similar to the ‘Book of Mormon.’” In 1843, Joseph Smith apparently alluded to the 116 pages when he said the Book of Mormon spoke about sacred burial places. Several authors have placed the Book of Mormon among other 19th century books about the origins of the Moundbuilders. At one time, there were over a million ancient earth mounds in North America; approximately 100,000 remain today. Many of these mounds are located in the territory from western New York through western Missouri where early Mormon history took place. Three specific mounds figure prominently in LDS history: Zelph’s mound in Illinois, the Kinderhook mound, also in Illinois, from which the six brass plates were taken, and Enon mound in Ohio. Until the early Saints leveled them to build homes and farms, Indian mounds dominated Nauvoo. Joseph Smith purchased one and resorted to it from time to time. Less well known are the mounds located just north of Nauvoo that have recently been discovered and preserved. The connections between Mormonism and the mounds of North America have yet to be fully explored…

The Red Brick Store in Nauvoo, IL sits on an ancient Hopewell burial mound

The increasing awareness of the numerous Hopewell mounds in the Nauvoo area may give renewed attention to the connection between Mormons and the mounds. When workers dug a utility trench between the Red Brick Store and the Joseph Smith Homestead, the equipment churned up Hopewell bones and artifacts. This area is adjacent to the Smith Family Cemetery, leading to the possibility that Joseph Smith, his wife Emma, his brother Hyrum and his parents are buried in a Hopewell burial site.

If “Mormonism sprang from the mounds” as Roger Kennedy suggested, it seems only fitting that Joseph Smith would be buried among the Moundbuilders…”  Jonathan Neville- See his complete presentation called “The Mormons and the Mounds” HERE

In visiting the Alvin Smith burial site in Palmyra New York, it is a unique setting. It is just one block north of the four corner of Churches on Main St. It is possible that this was once a Nephite burial mound. (See picture gallery at the bottom of the page). When on top it is very secluded and surrounded by large trees, is very flat with very straight lines, and it is about 25 feet high. It would make some sense especially knowing that his younger brother Joseph is similarly buried in Nauvoo on a former Nephite burial site.

Jonathan Swift Memorial Cemetery in Palmyra, New York

Alvin Smith, the Prophet Joseph Smith’s oldest brother died unexpectedly while building a nice frame home for his parents and family and was buried in the Jonathan Swift Memorial Cemetery in Palmyra, New York. Alvin had shown great interest in the coming forth of the Book of Mormon. In 1836 Joseph saw Alvin in a vision of the Celestial Kingdom and marveled that he had inherited that reward without being baptized in mortality. That vision became a foundation of understanding salvation for millions that die without receiving the gospel in mortality. BYU Virtual Tours


Joseph Smith said to his mother about his deceased brother, “Mother, Alvin is not lost”

“I saw the beautiful streets of that kingdom, which had the appearance of being paved with gold. I saw Father Adam and Abraham; and my father and my mother; my brother Alvin, that has long since slept; And marveled how it was that he had obtained an inheritance in that kingdom, seeing that he had departed this life before the Lord had set his hand to gather Israel the second time, and had not been baptized for the remission of sins. Thus came the voice of the Lord unto me, saying: All who have died without a knowledge of this gospel, who would have received it if they had been permitted to tarry, shall be heirs of the celestial kingdom of God; Also all that shall die henceforth without a knowledge of it, who would have received it with all their hearts, shall be heirs of that kingdom; For I, the Lord, will judge all men according to their works, according to the desire of their hearts.” D&C 137:4-9 


“Oldest brother of Joseph Smith Jr., founder and Prophet of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

On one occasion, Joseph described his older brother as “a very handsome man, surpassed by none but Adam and Seth, and of great strength” Alvin’s mother said he was “a youth of singular goodness of disposition — kind and amiable.”

In November of 1823, Alvin suddenly became sick with what is called by his mother “bilious colic.” The family doctor was not available, so a substitute was procured, who prescribed “a heavy dose of calomel” – a compound of mercury and chlorine that some thought would encourage the discharge of bile. Alvin at first refused to take the medicine, but was eventually persuaded. According to Lucy’s account, “This dose of calomel lodged in his stomach, and all the medicine afterwards freely administered by four very skillful physicians could not remove it.”

Realizing that he was dying, Alvin called the family members to him and one by one gave counsel and encouragement. Joseph at this time was almost 18 years old, and had only recently had his first visit with the Angel Moroni. Alvin’s counsel to Joseph was: “I am now going to die…I want you to be a good boy, and do everything that lies in your power to obtain the Record. Be faithful in receiving instruction, and in keeping every commandment that is given you.”

The family mourned greatly at the death of Alvin, and frequently wept in sorrow when they remembered his devotion to Joseph and his divine calling.” Find a Grave

Interesting Facts:
• “Lucy recorded that Alvin was engaged to be married at the time of his death. The young lady never did marry as far as we know, but pined away in Alvin’s memory saying that she would never find another like Alvin. Joseph wrote that he was sure that her youthful heart would break when Alvin died. Larry Porter once appropriately described Alvin as a “quiet giant.”

• Alvin’s body was reportedly exhumed and dissected. Father Smith went to the grave with witnesses in order to ascertain that the rumor was unfounded and then had a notice that such was the case published in the local newspaper. (Wayne Sentinel 2 (29 Sept. 1824): 3; Lucy Mack Smith, (ed. Proctor), 123.)” BYU Virtual Tours

Below are pictures taken at Palmyra New York at the Alvin Smith burial site in July, 2019

Lands of Promise

0

NORTH AMERICA, A LAND OF PROMISE

Posterazzi painting of Benjamin Franklin John Adams and Thomas Jefferson writing the Declaration of Independence.

“The Lord has always promised his covenant people who are faithful, four principle blessings. Posterity, prosperity, security and freedom, and a land of promise. The first recorded instance of a “land of promise” in scripture is a land called Cainan, named after a great-grandson of Father Adam (Moses 6:17). We understand through the scriptures that this land was near current day Adam-ondi-Ahman, Missouri (D&C 116:1)”. Rod Meldrum


1- A Land of Promise
2- Prosperity 
3- Posterity
4- Security & Freedom


Understand the Law of Moses – What Is Shemittah?

The Sabbatical Year basics: absolution of loans, desisting from all field work, and the spiritual objective of all the above.

As soon as the Jews settled in the Holy Land,1 they began to count and observe seven-year cycles. Every cycle would culminate in a Sabbatical year,2 known as Shemittah,3 literally: “to release.”

The year following the destruction of the second Holy Temple was the first year of a seven-year Sabbatical cycle. In the Jewish calendar, counting from Creation, this was the year 3829, 68–69 CE on the secular calendar. By counting sevens from then, we see that the next Shemittah year will be the year 5782 after Creation, which runs from September 7, 2021 – September 25, 2022.

The Shemittah year waives all outstanding debts observance of Shemittah has several dimensions. In the following paragraphs we will outline the basics of Shemittah observance. For more detailed information, please see our Loan Amnesty and Deserting the Farms sections.

At the end of seven years you will make a release. And this is the manner of the release: to release the hand of every creditor from what he lent his friend; he shall not exact from his friend or his brother, because the time of the release for the L‑rd has arrived. (Deuteronomy 15:1–2)

The Shemittah year waives all outstanding debts between Jewish debtors and creditors. https://www.chabad.org/

Our basic bankruptcy laws possibly came from this Shemittah year. In U.S. law a bankruptcy stays on your credit for 7 years. In other words a release of our financial obligations every 7 years.


Washington’s Covenant on Genesis 49

Breaching of the Covenant, Judgments of God and Subsequent Re-Invoking of the Covenant
Each time that the singular requirement – obeying the commandments – is ignored by the people under the covenant, the Lord allows judgments to come upon them (see listing of judgments, Deut. 28:15-68). These covenant blessings are generally revoked sequentially in reverse order of how they were given in a merciful effort by the Lord to turn His children’s hearts and minds back to Him; to cause the covenant people to repent and ask for His protection and guidance. Their blessings are revoked in reverse order.

1- Security is breached; helping them realize their lack of security without God’s protection. (Consider Sept 11th, 2001, as the first great attack to our country and so the covenant of security was removed from our nation. The dome of protection was removed so to speak.
2- Prosperity removed; humbling them into the realization that prosperity is a blessing from God, not man. (When was the great bursting of the bubble in the financial markets? Sept 7, 2008)
3- Posterity is taken away, usually through internal conflict and war; helping them realize God’s blessing of having children. There was a law passed in the USA as Same-sex marriage in the United States expanded from one state in 2004 to all fifty states in 2015 and the Defund Planned Parenthood Act of 2015, passed by a vote of 241-187 on September 18, 2015.
4- Swept from the sacred land; God’s final consequence for disobedience – for God will not suffer unrighteous people to occupy His Promised Lands. Based on Shemittah, If the pattern holds, what may be our fate in 2022? No one knows, but we must continue planning for our future.

Lehi’s Covenant

Each time the covenant is ignored and the judgments of God fall upon the people, in order for the covenant to be reinstated, the people and their leaders must humble themselves, repent, vow to obey the commandments of God, and re-invoke the covenant. Such has been the case with prophets throughout Old Testament history as well as those who were directed to the American promised land. The Book of Mormon provides multiple examples of such re-invocations such as Limhi (Mosiah 21:32) Lachoneus (3 Nephi 3:12-25) and Captain Moroni (Alma 46:10-13). Rod Meldrum


Abraham’s Covenant

“I would like to share with you how I feel about this land of the United States of America, especially at this time of the year that we celebrate our great nation’s birthday. I feel I have been blessed with a tremendous opportunity to be part of this great nation where the gift of freedom and liberty live. With that blessing comes a tremendous stewardship to give back to the Lord for this wonderful blessing.

If I don’t share the Gospel or if I am not kind to my neighbor while living in such a great place, I will be held severely accountable. I love the Lamanites as brother Joseph did and I have a huge desire to bless their lives in all I do.

“Joseph the Prophet Addressing the Lamanites.” Lithograph by H. R. Robinson, 1844

Because of my blessings I too must give. Because of the great resources given to me, I too must share. Those in the world that live other places in this beautiful world are also blessed. I am definitely not better than anyone, for I too sin and fall short often.

I believe this land called the United States of America is the blessed land spoken of in the Book of Mormon. I feel thankful for what the Lord said here,  “Therefore, it is not right that any man should be in bondage one to another. And for this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land, by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood. D&C 101:79-80

That doesn’t mean the United States is better than any other land, it means we Americans are being held to a higher standard. An American is defined as anyone who has citizenship in the United States, whether black or white, whether good or bad, whether right or left. The whole idea of America is to be “One Nation” just as the Savior wants us to be “One People” in the world.

I don’t believe true peace will come until the Lord comes. That doesn’t mean we don’t strive every day to share or give of our means. I believe this is mostly Satan’s world presently and it is up to us to choose the Lord’s side each day. When bad things happen we shouldn’t say, “why did this happen”, rather we should say, “what am I supposed to learn from what just happened?”

Each person in this world has been given from the Lord the best opportunity to succeed in life. The Lord knows each of us and doesn’t prejudge any of us. He loves us equally. We have been born into the situation we are, with the best opportunity to reach our full potential. No one is favored above the other in the Lord’s eyes. It is up to each of us individually to find the good in the  place we live, and love all around us. The Lord doesn’t want victims, he wants us to live with Him again.

I think the difference between a righteous person and an evil person is simply this. The righteous person is always repenting no matter where they live. The evil person in the world doesn’t feel the need to repent and barely believes in the Lord Jesus Christ. This life is not only while we live on earth, but it continues when we die. That is why I believe if unfairness happens here, the Lord will make up the difference there. No unrighteous judgement. We are all the same in God’s eyes. For example, those who die in this life without the Gospel of Christ, will eventually have that opportunity before they are judged.” Editor Rian Nelson


A Choice Land

“Choice” can mean excellent or superior, but it can also mean carefully selected for a righteous people to dwell and prosper. The Book of Mormon uses it in the last connotation: ‘And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness, but he would that they should come forth even unto the land of promise, which was choice above all other lands, which the Lord God had preserved for a righteous people’ (Ether 2:7; emphasis added).

This does not mean that the land of North America is ‘superior’ to all other lands. However, it was ‘carefully selected’ for a special purpose. For the Jaredites it was a land chosen for a ‘righteous people.’ For the Nephites, it was ‘carefully selected’ as a land of promise and a covenant land for a remnant of the House of Israel. “The covenant land can be a blessing and also a cursing in that, if the people don’t
keep the covenant, they are worse off than had they never entered the covenant in the first place. In this sense, America has been carefully selected not only as a promised land for the Jaredites and the Nephites, but as the central place for the Lord’s marvelous work and a wonder in our day. America has been chosen to host: a) the restoration of the Gospel, b) the translation and publication of the Book of Mormon, c) the establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; and d) the restoration of Priesthood authority and keys for the gathering of Israel and the salvation of the dead. These blessings come with great responsibilities. America is not “superior” to any other land created by God.

“This is consistent with the basic principle that God is no respecter of persons, that He speaks to all His children wherever they live: ‘Know ye not that there are more nations than one? Know ye not that I, the Lord your God, have created all men, and that I remember those who are upon the isles of the sea; and that I rule in the heavens above and in the earth beneath; and I bring forth My word unto the children of men, yea, even upon all the nations of the earth?’(2 Nephi 29:7; emphasis added). “In this sense, every land can be a promised land for the people who live there. We should appreciate all respective homelands for every nation or peoples in every continent. Understanding the history of Book of Mormon connections may help us recognize that all people can develop their own spiritual connections and traditions with their respective homeland.” – Jonathan Neville. Annotated Book of Mormon page  509


Speaking about the earth just after creation, Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “Temporarily, we call it America. But it began with the single, primeval continent of Genesis, and the miracle of millennial healing will bring that unity again…

The most sacred of places, then, will always be those locations which God has designated for holy and eternal purposes, locations where he is the “doer of the deed.” These places are revered forever by his faithful children wherever they may be.

America is such a place, but of course it wasn’t always called America nor has it always been identified by a distinctive continental shape. Originally it was simply a portion of that large, single land mass which God in his creative process called “Earth” and which, when completed, was pronounced “good.” (Gen. 1:10.) Whatever its name and geographical configuration, however, it was from the beginning a land of divinity as well as a land of destiny. .Jeffrey R. Holland

”We must remember that the whole earth was paradisiacal before the Fall. The Garden of Eden was a center place. After the Fall, there was no Garden of Eden or paradisiacal status on earth. Yet relative to the locale of the site of the Garden of Eden, the Prophet Joseph Smith learned through revelation (D&C 57) that Jackson County was the location of a Zion to be and the New Jerusalem to come. The Prophet first visited Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. The Prophet visited Jackson County again in April and May 1832. On one of the occasions, or perhaps both, the Prophet Joseph apparently instructed his close associates, and perhaps even a general Church gathering, that the ancient Garden of Eden was also located in Jackson County.” Bruce A. Van Orden, associate professor of Church history, Brigham Young University.

Elder Holland continues, “The choicest part of this earthly creation was a garden “eastward in Eden” where God placed our first parents, Adam and Eve. This resplendent place filled with paradisiacal glory was located on that part of the land mass where the city Zion, or the New Jerusalem of the earth’s last days, would eventually be built…  After Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, located in what is now Daviess County, Missouri. In that region this first family lived out their days, tilling the soil, tending the flocks, offering sacrifices, and learning the gospel of Jesus Christ from on high. There Adam prophesied concerning all the families of the earth and, three years before his death, called together the righteous remnant of his posterity and bestowed upon them his last blessing. The Lord appeared unto this faithful group and Adam’s family rose up “and blessed Adam, and called him Michael, the prince, the archangel… Never before had one spot of earth been favored with such a meeting, nor provided the stage for such sacred scenes from the drama of man’s ultimate destiny.

“But even as such sacred manifestations and proclamations were recorded, the land was being polluted with unrighteousness. The willful Cain had already made his covenant with Satan and taken the life of his younger brother, Abel…

Two generations later the Lord was so pained by that generation “without affection” (Moses 7:33) that he opened the windows of heaven and cleansed the entire earth with water. Thus, the “everlasting decree” (Ether 2:10) was first taught that he who will not obey the Lord in righteousness will be swept from his sacred land. The lesson would be tragically retaught in dispensations yet to come.” Jeffrey R. Holland


TWO LANDS OF PROMISE
“…out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem” (2 Nephi 12:3).
“And He shall set up an ensign for the nations, and shall assemble the outcasts of Israel,
and gather together the dispersed of Judah from the four corners of the earth” (2 Nephi 21:12).

ADAM’S “LAND OF PROMISE”
1- Land of Cainan

“And Enos [grandson of Adam] lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan [the land of Cainan].” (Moses 6:17)

“Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posterity who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.” (Doctrine & Covenants 107:53)

“And behold, this people will I establish in this land, unto the fulfilling of the covenant which I made with your father Jacob, and it shall be a New Jerusalem.” (3 Nephi 20:22)”  Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 508

ABRAHAM’S “LAND OF PROMISE”
2- Land of Canaan

“And then we [Abraham and family] passed from Jershon through the land unto the place of Sechem; it was situated in the plains of Moreh, and we had already come into the borders of the land of the Canaanites, and I offered sacrifice there in the plains of Moreh, and called on the Lord devoutly, because we had already come into the land of this idolatrous nation. And the Lord appeared unto me in answer to my\ prayers, and said unto me: ‘Unto thy seed will I give this land.’” (Abraham 2:18-19)

And the Lord said unto Abram, after that Lot was separated from him: “Lift up now thine eyes, and look from the place where thou art northward, and southward, and eastward, and westward: For all the land
which thou seest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed for ever.” (Genesis 13:14-15)

Annotated Book of Mormon Page 508. Click to purchase

Chosen Land Again

Holy Scripture records that “after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof.” (Ether 13:2.) Such a special place needed now to be kept apart from other regions, free from the indiscriminate traveler as well as the soldier of fortune. To guarantee such sanctity the very surface of the earth was rent. In response to God’s decree, the great continents separated and the ocean rushed in to surround them. The promised place was set apart. Without habitation it waited for the fulfillment of God’s special purposes.

Jaredites
With care and selectivity, the Lord began almost at once to repeople the Promised Land. The Jaredites came first, with stories of the great flood fresh in their memories and the Lord’s solemn declaration ringing in their ears… (Ether 2:8.) Despite such counsel, however, the Jaredite civilization steadily degenerated into a violent society which forced a man to keep “the hilt of his sword in his right hand” (Ether 14:2)…

Nephites/Lamanites
But even as the last light flickered on Jaredite civilization, a bold new sun rose to illuminate a thousand years of Nephite-Lamanite experience on the same soil. Despite periods of war and rebellion, these people nevertheless had great moments of power and purity, including the personal ministry of the resurrected Christ, who walked and talked and prayed with these New World inhabitants for three indescribable days. There in the meridian of time the land enjoyed three generations of peace and perfection, which it would not know again until the Master’s millennial reign.

But the lessons of history, if not learned well, are certain to be taught again, and a lone father with his son lived to see the self-destruction of these people of promise. The Nephite-Lamanite morality descended from “sorceries, and witchcrafts, and magics” (Morm. 1:19) into rape, murder, and cannibalism…

Mormon
A thousand years after God had given such choice land to their fathers and a thousand years before he would attempt to do it again, Mormon wrote to his son Moroni: “O the depravity of my people! They are without order and without mercy…

In spite of such grief and despair the Lord of the vineyard determined to “spare it a little longer” (Jacob 5:50) long enough for one final attempt, long enough for one more dispensation, long enough for one final experiment focused on the Promised Land.

Columbus

So, after a thousand years of preparation, the Spirit of God rested upon a young Italian [Columbus] sailing under the flag of Spain, and, as Nephi had seen in vision, “he went forth upon the many waters, even unto the seed of my brethren, who were in the Promised Land.” (1 Ne. 13:12.) This “Christian of almost maniacal devoutness”… was not to be denied…


Church Restored

Click to Enlarge

As Elder Paul H. Dunn recently declared to a Church-wide audience: “(Joseph) grew up toward adolescence just like the new land. He fitted it. He was young, clean, unspoiled—a lad without a past, kneeling in a grove. This pristine land—this innocent young man—and thus the Lord reached out and kept his promise. He established his conditions over centuries; you see, God has time. His plan made it possible for the holy priesthood and the Church to be restored upon the earth—the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ—but only in America…The purpose of America was to provide a setting wherein that was possible. All else takes its power from that one great, central purpose.” (Ensign, Nov. 1975, p. 54.)

Two Lands of Promise again

Elder Holland continues, “Thus in one final moment worthy men and righteous principles came together for the restoration of heavenly things. With his center stake in America, God began stretching the cords of his tabernacle to all the world… “And the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in the days before it was divided.” (D&C 133:23–24.)

These two cities, Zion (the New Jerusalem) and the ancient city of Jerusalem, will be those capitals out of which both the word and law of the Lord shall go forth and to which all nations shall flow. (See Isa. 2:2–3.)

Celebrate USA

It is good that the historical celebration of the United States bicentennial allows us to focus on a land in which God has done so much of his work. It has not always looked the same geographically nor has it always been governed the same politically. But that all seems appropriate since the meaning of America, in its most theological sense, is something more than borders and boundaries, something above nativism and nationalism. It is an ideal, a thing of the spirit…  As with temple sites, missionary service, and area general conferences, gospel experience transcends the borders—and, if necessary, the flames of nationalism…” Selected portions of a talk titled, A Promised Land”, by Jeffrey R. Holland June 1976 Ensign


Orson Hyde

In Salt Lake City, July 4, 1854 Orson Hyde said, “The progressive spirit of the times, on the one hand, and the chains of cruelty and oppression, on the other, inspired the apostles of American freedom to raise the standard of liberty, and unfurl its banner to the world as a warning to oppressors, and as the star of hope to the oppressed. The very name of America causes a thrill of patriotic devotion to her best interests to quiver in the heart of every citizen of Utah, with a zeal and a pride for the welfare of our country that does honor to the memory of those departed heroes whose ashes are mingled in our soil, and made rich and dear to us by their own blood…

In those early and perilous times, our men were few, and our resources limited. Poverty was among the most potent enemies we had to encounter; yet our arms were successful; and it may not be amiss to ask here, by whose power victory so often perched on our banner? It was by the agency of that same angel of God that appeared unto Joseph Smith, and revealed to him the history of the early inhabitants of this country, whose mounds, bones, and remains of towns, cities, and fortifications speak from the dust in the ears of the living with the voice of undeniable truth. This same angel presides over the destinies of America, and feels a lively interest in all our doings. He was in the camp of Washington; and, by an invisible hand, led on our fathers to conquest and victory; and all this to open and prepare the way for the Church and kingdom of God to be established on the western hemisphere, for the redemption of Israel and the salvation of the world.


This same angel was with Columbus, and gave him deep impressions, by dreams and by visions, respecting this New World. Trammeled by poverty and by an unpopular cause, yet his persevering and unyielding heart would not allow an obstacle in his way too great for him to overcome; and the angel of God helped him—was with him on the stormy deep, calmed the troubled elements, and guided his frail vessel to the desired haven. Under the guardianship of this same angel, or Prince of America, have the United States grown, increased, and flourished, like the sturdy oak by the rivers of water.

To what point have the American arms been directed since the Declaration of our National Independence, and proven unsuccessful? Not one! The peculiar respect that high Heaven has for this country, on account of the promises made to the fathers, and on account of its being the land where the mustard seed of truth was planted and destined to grow in the last days, accounts for all this good fortune to our beloved America…

So sure and certain as the great water courses wend their way to the ocean, and there find their level—so sure as the passing thundercloud hovers around yonder Twin Peaks of the Wasatch Mountains, and upon their grey and barren rocks pours the fury of its storm, just so sure and certain will the guardian angel of these United States fly to a remote distance from their borders, and the anger of the Almighty wax hot against them in causing them to drink from the cup of bitterness and division, and the very dregs, stirred up by the hands of foreign powers, in a manner more  cruel and fierce than the enemies of the Saints in the day of their greatest distress and anguish; and all this because they laid not to heart the martyrdom of the Saints and Prophets, avenged not their blood by punishing the murderers, neither succored nor aided the Saints after they were despoiled of their goods and homes.

Would to God that we could forget this part of our experience in the land of our fathers! But we cannot forget it. It is incorporated in our being. We shall carry it to our graves, and in the resurrection it will rise with us. Had the United States been as faithful a guardian to the Latter-day Saints as the angel of God has been to them, she would never know dissolution, nor be humbled in dishonor by the decrees of any foreign powers…

North America A Land of Promise by Brook Malia Mann

When Justice is satisfied, and the blood of martyrs atoned for, the guardian angel of America will return to his station, resume his charge, and restore the Constitution of our country to the respect and veneration of the people; for it was given by the inspiration of our God.

One positive decree of Jehovah, respecting this land, is, that no king shall ever be raised up here, and that whosoever seeketh to raise up a king upon this land shall perish. The spirit of this decree is that no king shall bear rule in this country. And the islands contiguous to this land belong unto it by promise, for they are a part and parcel of the land of Joseph, and they geographically belong to it—belong to it by the covenants of the fathers: they also philosophically incline to this nearer and greater land.” Moroni Guardian Angel of America Orson Hyde  Journal of Discourses 6:65.

Moroni Fortifies the Lands of the Nephites by Clark Kelley Price

Indeed this land of America and its leaders have been blessed with the protection of the Lord. “As details of the battle emerged, it turns out that either George Washington was extremely lucky, was bulletproof, or was being supernaturally protected. One Indian warrior testified that he had shot at him 17 times. He exclaimed that “Washington was never born to be killed by a bullet!” Another Indian, Red Hawk, had shot and missed him 11 times. He had not missed a shot before, and became convinced that Washington was being supernaturally protected by the Great Spirit. In 1770, fifteen years after the battle, an old Indian told Washington that he had sought out to meet him. He had been fighting in the battle that day, and he had told all the Indians with him to shoot at him, and make sure that he died. When they all missed, he told them to stop. On that evening, he predicted that Washington would never die in battle, and would be “the founder of a mighty empire.” David.Barton, The Bulletproof George Washington.

“Many locations in this land of America have been blessed by its guardian angel. “Moroni had the great privilege, as he walked across this American Continent, of finding a place and designating the place where the St. George temple was to be built. He also designated where the Manti Temple was to be. And it’s been written that he designated Kirtland and Nauvoo and probably others. Moroni appeared to the Prophet Joseph Smith 22 different times during the life of the Prophet Joseph that we know of.” The Angel Moroni by Elder Glen L. Rudd

   “While serving as Mission President in Central Florida Brother Murray Rawson had the responsibility to work on the Seminole Indian reservation. While there he had numerous visits with the chief. While attempting to present the Book of Mormon the chief interrupted his message by saying: “We had a war long ago with the light skinned people around the Great Lakes. We conquered them but we had so much respect for their warrior chief that we buried him at the mouth of the Oswego River which is in New York State. We don’t discuss this very much because it is an embarrassment to us”. President Rawson asked why is this an embarrassment? “Our history is written on metal plates and buried in a hill in New York, but we don’t know which hill!” The Mystic Symbol, by Wayne N. May. Talk given to missionaries in training at the MTC, Provo, Utah 1979, by President Murray J. Rawson, Orem, Utah.

This United States of America is indeed, “A Land of Promise.” Moroni presides over the destinies of the United States, holds the keys of the Stick of Ephraim (D&C 27: 5), and is the guardian angel of this wonderful land. The Lord has said, “…repent and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon…” (D&C 84:57).  As we study The Book of Mormon, we learn to love even more this blessed America we call “A Promised Land.”

Cumorah

“I will give you a lesson today that the Lord has taken great pains to bring to us… In the western part of the state of New York near Palmyra is a prominent hill known as the “hill Cumorah.” (Mormon. 6:6.) On July twenty-fifth of this year, as I stood on the crest of that hill admiring with awe the breathtaking panorama which stretched out before me on every hand, my mind reverted to the events which occurred in that vicinity some twenty-five centuries ago—events which brought to an end the great Jaredite nation… Thus perished at the foot of Cumorah the remnant of the once mighty Jaredite nation, of whom the Lord had said, ‘There shall be none greater … upon all the face of the earth’ (Ether 1:43). “As I contemplated this tragic scene from the crest of Cumorah and viewed the beautiful land of the Restoration as it appears today, I cried in my soul, How could it have happened?… This second civilization to which I refer, the Nephites, flourished in America between 600 B.C. and A.D. 400. Their civilization came to an end for the same reason, at the same place, and in the same manner as did the Jaredites. “I bear you my personal witness that I know that the things I have presented to you today are true—both those pertaining to past events and those pertaining to events yet to come.” President Marion G. Romney of the First Presidency, 145th Semiannual Conference, Saturday Morning Session, October 4, 1975.

What Date did Joseph have the “First Vision”?

Dr. John C. Lefgren lives in Pennsylvania and owns his own business. He has a PhD in economics, served as a Foreign Service Officer with the US Department of State and was an officer with a major bank in New York. In 1980 his book April Sixth was published by Deseret Book. Since his youth he has had an active interest in Church History. He has developed a property in Vermont near the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial and has a business producing maple syrup. (It’s called “Land of Joseph” syrup, available in Utah grocery stores)

In his book from 1980, “April Sixth”, John Lefgren said that “On Tuesday, April 6, 1830, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized according to the commandment of the Lord. Why was that date chosen? What was special about the sixth of April?

“For the last century and a half,” the author wrote, “Latter-day Saints have continued to believe that the timing of the restoration of the Church of Christ has an association with the birth of Christ.” April Sixth shows justification for this belief as it links three historic events: the birth of Christ, the death and resurrection of Christ, and the nineteenth-century restoration of the Church of Christ. His friend Dr. John P. Pratt said the following about the book. “Lefgren states that his intent is “to show how the modern revelation concerning the significance of April 6th is in perfect harmony with other sacred writings” (p. 12). That is, he proposes that the belief that Jesus was born on 6 April 1 B.C. is consistent with all LDS scripture, but not necessarily with all secular sources. (All dates refer to our Gregorian calendar.) The reviewers claim that Lefgren also believes the “resurrection of Jesus fell on April sixth. He does not; his date for the Resurrection is 3 April A.D. 33 (p. 61).”

Purchase Dr Lefgren’s book here

Thirty-eight years after the publication of his first book, Dr. Lefgren again looks to the Mosaic Law for the ordering of days and how this calendar connects to the birth of Christ as synchronized by the world’s largest geometric clock. He examines the very minute for the numeric harmony of the sign for the birth of Christ — a sign which ancient people witnessed in the Heartland of America. The identification of this moment is found in a time line from more than 2000 years ago and relies on 6 primary sources: (1) the exact movements of the earth around its axis; (2) the exact movements of the earth around the sun; (3) the exact movements of the moon around the earth; (4) the exact physical alignment of 3,000 acres of ancient earthworks in Newark, Ohio; (5) the exact 5-year prophecy of the coming of Christ by Samuel, the Lamanite; and (6) the exact eyewitness testimony of the fulfillment of the prophecy by Nephi, the Son of Nephi. All these sources point to the same moment in time and place.

At the FIRM Foundation Conference in April, 2018 in Layton, Utah, Lefgren spoke about his new book which is entitled “The Sign Before the Birth of Jesus Christ;  As Witnessed in Newark, Ohio, 6:29 P.M., Tuesday April 6th, 1 B.C.; The 5-Year Prophecy of Samuel, the Lamanite; The Sun and the Moon Keeping Ancient Time at the Newark Earthworks.” He has an amazing story of why he feels the Book of Mormon events happened in the United States, which I will share with you at a later date.


Oh, How Lovely Was the Morning: Sun 26 Mar 1820? By John C. Lefgren

First Vision by Ken Corbett

Two researchers working independently have come up with evidence pointing toward a date for the First Vision. Detailed weather reports coupled with maple sugar production cycles point to the compelling possibility.

[Editor’s Note: John P. Pratt, who proposed the Sun 26 Mar 1820 date for the First Vision based on evidence from the Enoch calendar, was not aware of these results for either the March weather of 1820, nor that maple sugar production might be a factor in determining the date. In fact, Pratt’s article had already been reprinted as part of his new book Divine Calendars before he received any word of this corroborating evidence.]

What was the date of the First Vision?
What is the most important date in Church history? There have been days on which some very important visitors have come. John the Baptist, as well as Peter, James and John all came to restore the priesthood. The Savior, Moses, Elias and Elijah all came on the same Easter Sunday in 1836 to restore important priesthood keys, and that day has been shown to have important calendrical significance.[1] But there was one day on which Heavenly Father himself appeared to man in the latter-days. Has there been a more important day in LDS Church history than the day of the First Vision?

In the October 1998 General Conference President Gordon B. Hinckley stated:

Our entire case as members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints rests on the validity of this glorious First Vision. It was the parting of the curtain to open this, the dispensation of the fulness of times. Nothing on which we base our doctrine, nothing we teach, nothing we live by is of greater importance than this initial declaration. I submit that if Joseph Smith talked with God the Father and His Beloved Son, then all else of which he spoke is true. This is the hinge on which turns the gate that leads to the path of salvation and eternal life.[2]

Review the contents of the new Annotated Book of Mormon by clicking on the picture.

The First Vision is fundamental to our religion, but what was the date on which it occurred? All that we have known about the date is that it “was on the morning of a beautiful, clear day, early in the spring” of 1820 (JSH 1:14). It has been assumed that this brief description could only be used to narrow down the date to have been within the period of late March to early April, with a Sunday being the most likely day on which a farm boy would have been able to actually go to the woods to pray.[3]

Meridian Magazine has published an article by Dr. John P. Pratt which stated that evidence from the Enoch calendar implied that by far the most likely date for the First Vision was Sunday, March 26, 1820.[4] When I learned of his proposed date, my interest in this problem was immediately rekindled. Two decades ago, about the time my book April Sixth[5] was published, it occurred to me that the First Vision might have happened on April 6, 1820. Knowing that the vision had been on a beautiful day, I sought weather records to verify whether that date was at least a candidate. To my delight I found that detailed weather records had been kept only eighty miles from Palmyra, but to my disappointment I found it had snowed the night before April 6, and had been cloudy and freezing weather all that day. I did not pursue the study further. Thus, when I recently learned of Pratt’s proposed date in March, I immediately sent to the National Archives for the microfilms of the weather journal, which resulted in the results published here.

Let us now attempt to identify the precise day of the Prophet Joseph Smith’s First Vision. My approach is divided into two parts. First, let us make a selection of all plausible days in early spring which are identified from original 1820 weather records. Second, from the set of possible days, let us consider maple sugar production, which leads to identifying Sunday, March 26, 1820, as by far the most likely day for the First Vision to have occurred.

March 1820 Weather

Early Spring Weather, 1820
According to Joseph Smith’s account, there are five conditions which relate to the time of the First Vision: (1) “On the morning of”, (2) “a beautiful”, (3) “clear day”, (4) “early in the spring” (5) “of eighteen hundred and twenty” (JSH 1:14). Using these conditions, I offer the following criteria for selecting a set of possible days from an 1820 weather diary which would satisfy his statement. Here are the selection criteria:

Weather at Sackets Harbor is similar to Palmyra.

“Morning” is a time after sunrise and before midday. This means that I will examine weather conditions which are reported for the morning.
“Beautiful” is an indication of a moderate temperature and no strong wind. I propose to look for mornings when the temperature is higher than 40 Fahrenheit with no strong wind.
“Clear” relates to the sky. In the mornings of the possible days there are no clouds, no snow, no sleet, and no rain.
“Spring” in North America is March, April, and May. For my examination, I propose that “in early spring” means a time which is after March 1st and before April 15th.
“Of eighteen hundred and twenty” means a day in the year 1820.

My research begins at the eastern end of Lake Ontario. In the early part of the nineteenth century, Sackets Harbor, New York, was a shipbuilding center for the United States Navy. During the war of 1812 this place played an important role in defending the northern border of the United States from British invasion. Sackets Harbor was once the location for one third of the country’s Army and one quarter of its Navy.

In 1820 Dr. W. Wheaton was an officer and surgeon who was stationed with the United States Second Infantry at Madison Barracks in Sackets Harbor. He was located on a bay where the Black River flows into Lake Ontario, about eighty miles from Palmyra. Sackets Harbor and Palmyra are generally in the same weather system which is influenced and homogenized by Lake Ontario (see map).

At the time of Dr. Wheaton’s assignment, the U.S. Surgeon General required medical officers to keep weather diaries. At Madison Barracks in 1820 Dr. Wheaton observed and recorded temperatures and weather conditions for each day at 7:00 a.m., 2:00 p.m., and 6:00 p.m. At the end of each month he filed his weather reports to the Office of the Surgeon General, Washington, D.C.
In 1953 the United States Weather Bureau collected climatological records and asked the National Archives and Records Administration to microfilm weather diaries. As a part of this effort, Dr. Wheaton’s original 1820 weather diaries from Madison Barracks were included.

[6] This record is the source to determine daily weather conditions and to select a set of possible days for the First Vision. The record is included in full in the notes at the end of this article,[7] with the column for the temperatures and morning weather shown in the accompanying reproductions of the microfilm image.

The weather for early spring is summarized in Figure 1, which shows the 7 a.m. temperatures as well as whether the weather was clear (yellow) or cloudy/rainy/snowy (grey)

Figure 1, 1820 Early Spring Weather

March in 1820 came in like a lion. During the first two weeks of March there were five snow days for a total accumulation of 23 inches. During these two weeks there were only three of forty-two temperature readings above freezing. It seems appropriate to exclude the first half of March from any consideration for the First Vision. There was an increase in the average temperature during the third week of March with daily readings above freezing. Nevertheless, the weather was mostly cloudy and at no time in the early morning was the temperature above freezing. Beginning on March 22 there is a break in the weather with rising temperatures. Friday March 24 the weather is clear and the morning temperature is above 40. This day is the first day in the set of possible days for the First Vision. Saturday March 25 is also clear and warm and is the second day in the set of possible days. Sunday morning March 26 is clear with a temperature of 56, the highest of any day that early spring. This day is the last of three consecutive clear days and is included in the set of possible days. The 2 p.m. temperature for both March 25 and 26 was 64, so they were both “beautiful days” that might stand out in young Joseph’s memory has having been unusually pleasant. Monday morning March 27 the weather becomes cloudy and the temperature begins to drop. During the last four days of March average temperature readings decline and during the first week of April there is snow, sleet and rain. On Thursday April 13 the ice breaks up on Lake Ontario and by Saturday April 15 the weather is clear with morning readings above forty degrees. This day is too late in the spring to be included in the set of possible days.

Now let us turn to a brief overview of how maple syrup is produced, which will indicate that the first two of those days would most likely have been long, arduous work days producing maple syrup. Moreover, that same cycle indicates that there would have been no more sap to gather nor process on Sunday, March 26, leaving it the sole and ideal candidate to have been the date of the First Vision.

Maple Sugar Production

The Smith family produced maple sugar which was an important source of their food, as well as a commodity which was traded for other foods and services. Maple sugar was about the only source of sugar at that time; cane sugar was rare and expensive. By the late 1800’s, cane sugar became much less expensive and replaced maple sugar for most purposes.

Sugar Maple Leaves

Lucy Mack Smith wrote of her years in Palmyra, “In the spring after we moved onto the farm we commenced making maple sugar of which we averaged one thousand pounds per year.”[8] That’s a lot of sugar, and it was all produced during a few weeks of spring. It was not a hobby or casual endeavor for them, it was an important source of sustenance which engaged their full time effort for brief periods entirely governed by the weather. Let’s review the production of maple sugar to understand why two of the three possible days for the

The harvesting of maple sugar is extremely temperature dependent. Maple sugar comes only from the northeast of North America and is part of our early history. The English settlers learned maple syrup and sugar production from the Native Americans.[9] The harvest of maple sugar occurs in the early spring. For hundreds of years farmers in New England have tapped millions of trees and have observed that the flow of maple sap is governed by a cycle of freezing and thawing temperatures. In recent years scientists have developed a theory to explain a mechanism by which sap runs. Their investigation includes the measurement of negative and positive pressures in the tree’s sapwood. When the temperature is below freezing the cells have a negative pressure relative to the atmosphere. The negative pressure causes water in the ground to move into the roots. The incoming water becomes sap as enzymes in the roots convert starch into sugar. When the temperature rises above freezing the cells develop positive pressure which causes the sap to rise up the tree. Over this cycle the pressures in the sapwood fluctuate from a low of twenty pounds to a high of forty-five pounds per square inch. Thus, negative pressure brings water into the root system and positive pressure pushes sap up the tree.

In an effort to understand the pump effect of a maple tree’s negative and positive pressures, scientists measure the dissolution rate of carbon dioxide. When temperatures are below freezing, carbon dioxide has a high dissolution and causes negative pressure. When temperatures are above freezing the dissolution rate falls releasing gas into the sap which produces positive pressure. Sometimes the release of carbon dioxide is so quick that the sap becomes a carbonated “spring tonic”. (It is pressurized carbon dioxide which is used to carbonate soft drinks.) This cycle of freezing and thawing temperatures is required for the sap to continue its flow. If temperatures stay above freezing for more than thirty hours, positive pressures fall as the sapwood literally runs out of gas. When this happens farmers are happy to take a break.

Sugar makers in 1820 gathered maple sap in wooden buckets. They boiled the sap in a series of iron kettles which hung over an open fire. At one end, where the fire was highest, water boiled off. As the sap thickened into syrup they ladled it into the second kettle, where the fire was lower, and added fresh sap to the first kettle. In this way, they removed the water without burning the sugar. In the last kettle they stirred liquid sugar until it crystallized and then poured it into wooden molds to form blocks.

The early settlers considered maple sugar a wonder of the New World. To produce one thousand pounds of maple sugar, as Lucy Smith recorded, the Smith Family in 1820 tapped more than 500 trees, collected 60,000 pounds of sap, and boiled off water by burning 10,000 pounds of wood.

From Figure 1 it is possible to determine that the family’s sugaring would have started in earnest on Saturday, March 18, and continued until Saturday, March 25. Because sap can go sour like milk, the family has to make sugar while the sap runs. All the members of the Smith Family would have been fully involved with sugar production. Even if the sap ran for only a few hours, the boiling fire could burn for as much as twenty hours.

Each family member understood that the spring harvest of maple sugar was a vital source of food and no other activity was as important.

By Saturday noon March 25 at the latest, the temperature readings would have been above freezing for more than thirty hours and the maple sap had stopped running. The boiling fires would have had to be fed for the rest of that day to finish the process. By Saturday night, every one would have been exhausted. Thus, Sunday would have been a rest day even if it had not been the weekly Sabbath day.

April 1820 Weather

In preparation for the final draft of this article and to independently verify that scenario, on October 5, 2002 I traveled to the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial in Vermont. On that day I arranged to meet John and Shirley Pease as well as Bruce Johnson. These people come from families who have been involved in maple sugaring for as many as seven generations. They have first-hand experience with the effects temperature and weather have on sugar production. Each spring for the last fifty years these New Englanders have “sugared” and they know the intense effort required to collect and to boil sap. I presented to them copies of the March and April 1820 weather diaries and I asked them to describe what the Smith Family would have done to make one thousand pounds of maple sugar. Their review of the weather diaries identified the first “run” as beginning on Sunday, March 5. They estimated that the “run” lasted one day and produced less than one fourth of the season’s sugar. The second “run” started on Monday, March 13, and lasted for two or three days. This “run” produced more than one fourth of the season’s sugar. It was clear to them that the big “run” started on Saturday, March 18 and with sap running through Friday, March 24. They said that during this “run” the Smith Family would have kept boiling fires for twenty-four hours a day, through Saturday, and that they would have produced about half of the season’s sugar. They also said that some members of the family would have worked as much as twenty hours per day as they tried to keep pace with the flow of the sap, so that it would not go sour. They claimed that no other harvest or agricultural activity is as intense and demanding as maple sugaring. Thus they verified the conclusion in detail.

One note from one of Joseph’s several accounts of the First Vision implies that he had indeed been cutting timber on the day prior. The editor of the Pittsburg Gazette visited Nauvoo in 1843 and interviewed the Prophet. His rendition of what the Prophet said included the following:

“I immediately went out into the woods where my father had a clearing, and went to the stump where I had stuck my axe when I had quit work, and I kneeled down, and prayed, saying, O Lord, what Church shall I join?”[10]

If that account is accurate, then it would seem to be both an indication that the axe had been left there on the previous day, and that he had been clearing trees with it. Those trees would have been used as the firewood needed to boil down the sugar.

Conclusion

Combining all of this evidence, there were three days of early spring on which the weather qualified as being possible for the First Vision. On the first two of them the Smith family would almost certainly have been totally occupied in producing maple sugar. On the third of those days, there would have been no more work to do in producing maple sugar, and it would have been a day of rest. That day coincided with Sunday, the weekly Sabbath. Thus it is one day which is indicated as being far more likely than any other for the First Vision. It must have been on the morning of Sunday, March 26, 1820, that Joseph Smith reached out to God and the glorious response changed the course of history. The brief statement that the marvelous event occurred “on the morning of a beautiful, clear day, early in the spring” of 1820 was enough to pinpoint the very day it occurred.

Notes
Pratt, J.P. “Symbolism of Passover and of Elijah’s Return,” Ensign 15, No. 7 (July, 1985), pp. 55-64.
Hinckley, Gordon B., “What Are People Asking About Us?” Ensign (Nov. 1998), p. 71.
Enders, Donald L., “The Sacred Grove,” Ensign, Apr. 1990, p. 15.
Pratt, John P. Enoch Calendar: Another Witness of the Restoration,” Meridian Magazine (5 Aug 2002).
Lefgren, John C., April Sixth (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1980).
Microfilm T907-358, New York Reel No. 1-152.

The following table is taken from Dr. Wheaton’s weather diary. Each numbered line represents a day. Temperatures in degrees Fahrenheit for 7:00 a.m., 2:00 p.m., and 6:00 p.m. are in the columns labeled 7, 2, 6. The “Morning” and “Evening” columns are short statements about sky’s condition and the direction of the wind. The last column is for “General Remarks.”

Marc – 7 – 2 – 6 – Morning – Evening – General Remarks
Wed 1 25 31 37 Cloudy – N Cloudy – W
Thu 2 10 15 21 Clear – W Clear – W
Fri 3 18 16 23 Cloudy – N Snowing – SW
Sat 4 23 25 31 Clear – NW Clear – W Some Snow last night – 3 inches
Sun 5 39 40 40 Cloudy – S Cloudy – S
Mon 6 20 21 12 Snowing – N Cloudy – W Snow last night – 6 inches
Tue 7 7 16 17 Cloudy – W Snowing – N
Wed 8 9 14 14 Snowing – N Snowing – N Heavy fall of snow – 16 inches
Thu 9 16 22 20 Snowing – N Hail – N
Fri 10 24 26 29 Clear – N Clear – W Snow continues until this morning
Sat 11 22 28 23 Clear – N Clear – N
Sun 12 12 29 27 Clear – N Cloudy – N
Mon 13 31 37 34 Cloudy – N Cloudy – NW
Tue 14 35 39 35 Snowing – NE Snowing – N This night high winds with snow
Wed 15 30 36 34 Clear – NW Cloudy – WNW
Thu 16 30 35 32 Cloudy – WNW Cloudy – NW
Fri 17 26 34 32 Cloudy – NE Clear – NW
Sat 18 38 42 38 Cloudy – N Clear – WNW
Sun 19 32 43 48 Cloudy – NE Clear – SW Last night high winds from S and SW
Mon 20 48 46 40 Cloudy – SW Snowing – NE Last night high winds from NW
Tue 21 36 40 41 Cloudy – SW Clear – NW
Wed 22 30 32 34 Cloudy – S Clear – NW
Thu 23 40 46 44 Cloudy – NNE Clear – SW Pleasant night with moon light
Fri 24 44 50 49 Clear – NE Clear – SW
Sat 25 54 64 50 Clear – SSW Clear – S
Sun 26 56 64 64 Clear – SSW Clear – SW
Mon 27 55 44 42 Cloudy – W Clear -W&NW high High winds this night from W & NW
Tue 28 42 45 40 Clear – W Clear – NW
Wed 29 31 34 36 Clear – W Cloudy –
Thu 30 22 26 25 Clear – NW Clear
Fri 31 30 34 34 Snowing-NW Snowing – NE April 7 2 6 Morning Evening General Remarks
April 7 2 6 Morning Evening General Remarks
Sat 1 31 32 30 Clear – NW 5 Cloudy – NW High winds
Sun 2 30 32 23 Clear – NNW Cloudy – NW
Mon 3 22 32 30 Clear – NE Clear – WSW High winds from W and NW
Tue 4 30 40 40 Clear – NE Clear – WSW
Wed 5 40 49 49 Cloudy – ESE 6 Cloudy – SSE Snow and rain this evening
Thu 6 32 33 36 Cloudy – NE Cloudy – W
Fri 7 38 39 36 Cloudy – SE Snowing – ENE Snow and sleet this evening
Sat 8 36 33 38 Cloudy – ENE Cloudy – W
Sun 9 32 40 38 Clear – NE Clear – W
Mon 10 36 38 37 Clear NW Clear – NW High winds
Tue 11 36 38 37 Clear – WSW 6 Clear – SW High Pleasant evenings
Wed 12 48 52 56 Cloudy – SW Clear – SW High
Thu 13 40 44 44 Clear – W Clear – SW High This day the ice in the lake is broken up
Fri 14 42 48 46 Clear – N Clear – SSW Pleasant
Sat 15 40 58 57 Clear – N Clear – W Fine pleasant evening

Coray, Martha J.
, “Biographical Sketches of the Mack Family and Autobiography of Lucy Mack Smith,” c. 1845, LDS Church Historical Department, Salt Lake City, Utah, as quoted in footnote 2 of Enders’ article referenced above in footnote 3.
One current reference on the internet for Native American maple sugar production methods is at http://www.kstrom.net/isk/food/maple.html.
Backman, Milton V., Jr., Joseph Smith’s First Vision (Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1971, Appendix G, quoting the editor of the Pittsburg Gazette in an account published in the New York Spectator, Sept. 23, 1843. Above article appeared in Meridian Magazine March 25, 2011.


To purchase our new Annotated Book of Mormon click here:

What does “Choice” Land Mean?

There are only two promised lands in the world. Old Jerusalem (Israel) and New Jerusalem (United States). The Lord has covenanted with His people to obey the commandments and as long as they do, His people will live in those lands. The covenant on the lands will be on those two lands “forever.” The covenant will only be upon the “people” as they are obedient. When the Lord says “Promised Land” or “Choice Land”, He doesn’t necessarily mean these two lands are the only wonderful and beautiful lands in the world, but that these two lands have been set aside for His people.

“These two covenant lands, one New World and one Old World, would be provided with the necessities for their success in blessing God’s children with the gospel and would be located conducive to the fulfillment of this responsibility. Just as ancient Israel was situated amidst the civilizations of Egypt, Babylon, Assyria and Persia, yet remained among the later civilizations of Rome and Greece at the time of Christ, so too the New World covenant land would be provided with all things necessary for its success. It would also be situated to best take advantage of its location to bless other nations and peoples, to become a shining beacon of hope and light and bring the gospel of Jesus Christ to the world as had ancient Israel. These two lands were covenanted and promised by God for the inheritance of His covenant people throughout the history of mankind and these same two promised lands are designated as the final gathering place for God’s chosen people, Israel. They are, namely, Jerusalem and the New Jerusalem. Both of these physical locations are known through history and through revelation respectively, and are not speculative (D&C 84:1-4).” Rod Meldrum

“Choice” can mean excellent or superior, but it can also mean carefully selected for a righteous people to dwell and prosper. The Book of Mormon uses it in the last connotation:

‘And the Lord would not suffer that they should stop beyond the sea in the wilderness, but he would that they should come forth even unto the land of promise, which was choice above all other lands, which the Lord God had preserved for a righteous people’ (Ether 2:7; emphasis added).

“This does not mean that the land of North America is ‘superior’ to all other lands. However, it was ‘carefully selected’ for a special purpose. For the Jaredites it was a land chosen for a ‘righteous people.’ For the Nephites, it was ‘carefully selected’ as a land of promise and a covenant land for a remnant of the House of Israel.

“The covenant land can be a blessing and also a cursing in that, if the people don’t keep the covenant, they are worse off than had they never entered the covenant in the first place. In this sense, America has been carefully selected not only as a promised land for the Jaredites and the Nephites, but as the central place for the Lord’s marvelous work and a wonder in our day. America has been chosen to host (i) the restoration of the Gospel, (ii) the translation and publication of the Book of Mormon, (iii) the establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; and (iv) the restoration of Priesthood authority and keys for the gathering of Israel and the salvation of the dead. These blessings come with great responsibilities. America is not “superior” to any other land created by God. “This is consistent with the basic principle that God is no respecter of persons, that He speaks to all His children wherever they live: ‘Know ye not that there are more nations than one? Know ye not that I, the Lord your God, have created all men, and that I remember those who are upon the isles of the sea; and that I rule in the heavens above and in the earth beneath; and I bring forth My word unto the children of men, yea, even upon all the nations of the earth?’(2 Nephi 29:7; emphasis added).

“In this sense, every land can be a promised land for the people who live there. We should appreciate all respective homelands for every nation or peoples in every continent. Understanding the history of Book of Mormon connections may help us recognize that all people can develop their own spiritual connections and traditions with their respective homeland.” – Jonathan Neville. Annotated Book of Mormon page 509

There are 36 Prophesies and Promises contained in the Book of Mormon which indicate the land of the United States of America IS THE PROMISED LAND for His people in these last days. This land of the United States and the Land of Israel will ALWAYS have the Covenant with them, whether or not His people are righteous. The Lord will just find another group of His people to place on these two chosen lands. (See the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 510-511)

View a video clip of 6 of these Prophesies and Promises below..

Prophecies & Promises 6 of 7 The 36 Prophecies & Promises

Annotated Book of Mormon Available Here!

“In a revelation given through Joseph Smith Jr., the Prophet, to Oliver Cowdery (Second Elder of the
Church, at Fayette, New York, September 1830, who was ordained Assistant President of the Church in
1834) the Lord directs him to the Lamanites saying: “And now, behold, I say unto you that you shall go
unto the Lamanites and preach My gospel unto them; and inasmuch as they receive thy teachings thou
shalt cause My church to be established among them; and thou shalt have revelations, but write them not by way of commandment. And now, behold, I say unto you that it is not revealed, and no man knoweth where the city Zion shall be built, but it shall be given hereafter. Behold, I say unto you that it shall be on the borders by the Lamanites” (Doctrine and Covenants Section 28:8-9; emphasis added). In a subsequent revelation given through Joseph Smith Jr., the Prophet, at Kirtland, Ohio, September 22 and 23, 1832, the Lord states where the location will be: “…Yea, the word of the Lord concerning His church, established in the last days for the restoration of His people, as He has spoken by the mouth of His prophets, and for the gathering of His saints to stand upon Mount Zion, which shall be the city of New Jerusalem. Which city shall be built, beginning at the temple lot, which is appointed by the finger of the Lord, in the western boundaries of the State of Missouri, and dedicated by the hand of Joseph Smith, Jun., and others with whom the Lord was well pleased” (Doctrine and Covenants Section 84:2-3; emphasis added).

Pres Nelson said, “The Book of Mormon reveals that Joseph, the son of Jacob who was once sold into Egypt, foresaw the Prophet Joseph Smith and his day and noted that there would be many similarities in their lives. Centuries later, the Prophet Joseph stated, “I feel like Joseph in Egypt.” The Book of Mormon reveals that the inheritance of Joseph, son of Israel, was not forgotten when land was distributed to the tribes of Israel, as promised in the Abrahamic covenant. Joseph’s inheritance was to be a land choice above all others. It was choice not because of beauty or wealth of natural resources, but choice because it was chosen to be the repository of sacred writings on golden plates from which the Book of Mormon would one day come. It was choice because it would eventually host the world headquarters of the restored Church of Jesus Christ in the latter days. And it was choice because it is a land of liberty for those who worship the Lord and keep His commandments.” President Russell M. Nelson President of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles June 23, 2016. Seminar for New Mission Presidents Bold added.
https://missionary.lds.org/content/dam/mportal/mission-presidents/pdfs/snmp/2016/The-Book-of-Mormon-A-Miraculous-Miracle-President-Nelson-2016-SNMP.pdf

North America is a choice land, a land that ushered in the restoration of the Gospel with the translation
of the Book of Mormon by the gift and power of God, and a land that has a future destiny in being the
location of the city of the New Jerusalem in which those of the House of Israel shall dwell.” Annotated Book of Mormon page xxiii

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints speaks about American Indians

American Indians

During the century before the Church was organized, the American Indian population in North America declined by about four hundred thousand as a result of warfare, exposure to disease, and the disruption of Indigenous economies caused by new settlers from Europe. At the same time, the European American population grew by over five million. In 1800 most colonial settlements remained within five hundred miles of the Atlantic Coast, but white settlers soon pressed westward across North America. This expansion led to tense encounters between Indians and white settlers.

By the early 1800s, Indian nations had engaged in centuries of trade, diplomacy, military alliances, and conflicts with European American settlers, and many tribes had signed treaties guaranteeing access to territory and resources. But in 1830 the United States Congress passed a law that permitted the removal of various tribes to territories west of the Mississippi River. Protestant churches sponsored missions to the displaced Native groups, hoping that gospel preaching would improve Indian relations. But Indian removal caused immense disruption and suffering and led to further conflict.

Indian-Mormon Encounters in the 1830s and 1840s

The Book of Mormon was published the same year the Indian Removal Act passed. It gave Church members a different perspective on the past history and future destiny of American Indians. The early Saints believed that all American Indians were the descendants of Book of Mormon peoples, and that they shared a covenant heritage connecting them to ancient Israel. They often held the same prejudices toward Indians shared by other European Americans, but Latter-day Saints believed Native Americans were heirs to God’s promises even though they now suffered for once having rejected the gospel. This belief instilled in the early Saints a deeply felt obligation to bring the message of the Book of Mormon to American Indians.

Within months of the founding of the Church in 1830, Latter-day Saint missionaries journeyed to Indian Territory, on the borders of the United States. Parley P. Pratt reported that William Anderson (Kik-Tha-We-Nund), the leader of a group of Delaware (Lenape) who had relocated to the area near Independence, Missouri, warmly received the missionaries, and an interpreter told Oliver Cowdery that the “chief says he believes every word” of the Book of Mormon. However, a government agent soon barred them from further evangelizing among Indians in the area because they had not secured proper authorization. Latter-day Saint interactions with American Indians remained sparse for the next few years, though Pratt and others still spoke of a day when Indians would embrace the Book of Mormon.

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians

Joseph Smith preaching to American Indians.

Amid troubles in Missouri during the 1830s, Church leaders were cautious about contact with local Native groups, having been accused by their enemies of using missionary work to cultivate sedition among the Indians. During the 1840s, Joseph Smith and the First Presidency sent missionaries to the Sioux (Dakota), Potawatomi (Bodéwadmi), Stockbridge (Mahican), and other Indian peoples residing in Wisconsin and Canada. Delegations from the Sauk (Asakiwaki) and Fox (Meskwaki) tribes met in Nauvoo with Joseph Smith, who told them of the Book of Mormon and plans to raise up a New Jerusalem. Two years later, Potawatomi leaders asked Joseph and the Mormons to lend aid and join an alliance of confederated tribes. Joseph declined but assured them the Book of Mormon could light the way toward peaceful relationships. After Joseph’s death, the Council of Fifty, under Brigham Young’s leadership, discussed a broader alliance with Indian nations but ceased diplomatic efforts in 1846 in order to organize the Saints’ migration west.

Utah’s Native Peoples and the Latter-day Saint Pioneers

As Church President, territorial governor, and territorial superintendent of Indian affairs, Brigham Young pursued a peace policy to facilitate Mormon settlement in areas where Indians lived. Latter-day Saints learned Indian languages, established trade relations, preached the gospel, and generally sought accommodation with Indians. Peaceful accommodation between Indians and Latter-day Saints was both the norm and the ideal. But, despite Brigham Young’s constant effort to broker lasting agreements, his peace policy emerged unevenly and was inconsistently applied. These two cultures—European and American Indian—had vastly different assumptions about the use of land and property and did not understand each other well. These misunderstandings led to friction and sometimes violence between the peoples.

The two largest clashes between Latter-day Saints in Utah and local Indian groups later came to be known as the Walker War (1853–54) and the Black Hawk War (1865–72). They began as skirmishes between Mormon militias and principally Ute Indians that escalated into larger-scale conflicts. Violence between Mormons and Indians abated as disease and starvation severely reduced Indigenous populations living in the Intermountain West and United States federal action confined many Indians to reservations.

Indian Missions and Student Programs

Despite intermittent conflict, Church leaders remained committed to bringing the message of the Book of Mormon to Native Americans and established proselytizing missions and farms. These efforts introduced the gospel and provided education and food for Indians in Utah and Arizona. Missionaries during the second half of the 19th century visited Catawba (Yeh Is-Wah H’reh), Goshute (Kutsipiuti), Hopi (Hopituh Shi-nu-mu), Maricopa (Piipaash), Navajo (Diné), Papago (Tohono O’odham), Pima (Akimel O’otham), Shoshone (Newe), Ute (Nunt’zi), and Zuni (A:shiwi) peoples forced by settler expansion to live on Indian reservations scattered throughout the American West. Thousands of northwestern Shoshones in the 1870s were baptized and eventually formed the Washakie Ward, which was led by the first American Indian bishop in the Church, Moroni Timbimboo.Rather than move to reservations, many Utes from central Utah settled in Indianola in Sanpete County, where they built up a vibrant branch and a Relief Society, with an Indian woman serving in the presidency. Over 1,200 Papago, Pima, and Maricopa Indians in southern Arizona joined the Church in the 1880s, establishing a ward that later contributed to the building and dedication of the Mesa Arizona Temple. In South Carolina, most of the Catawba Nation received baptism. About 65 years later, Catawba chief Samuel Taylor Blue spoke in general conference. “I have tasted the blessing and joy of God,” he testified. “I have seen the dead raised; I have seen the sick whom the doctors have given up, through the administration of the Elders they have been restored to life. My brothers and sisters, beyond a shadow of a doubt I know that this gospel is true.”

Chief Washakie and other Shoshone men

Chief Washakie (seated, center front) and other Shoshone men.

Latter-day Saint outreach to American Indians continued into the 1930s and 1940s with the expansion of missions in Arizona and New Mexico. These missions alerted Church leaders to adverse conditions on the Southwest Indian reservations, and they began to consider alternatives to direct proselytizing, feeling, as Spencer W. Kimball later expressed, an obligation to help their covenant siblings. In the 1950s a student placement program emerged in which Latter-day Saint families hosted Indian students during school semesters. In addition, Brigham Young University offered scholarships with the goal of increasing American Indian enrollment. By the time the Indian Student Placement Program came to a close around the year 2000, some 50 thousand American Indian students had been sponsored.

American Indians today continue to face difficulties as a result of centuries of conflict and displacement. Larry Echo Hawk, a member of the Pawnee Nation, former U.S. Assistant Secretary of the Interior for Indian Affairs, and current General Authority Seventy, spoke in 2007 of the challenges he and his ancestors have faced. “That is a painful history,” he stated, adding that “the pain was not limited to one generation.” Nevertheless, he found strength in the Book of Mormon’s promises and expressed his hope that America’s native peoples will live up to the vision articulated by President Spencer W. Kimball, becoming powerful leaders in their communities and nations.

https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/history/topics/american-indians?lang=eng


 

Hagoth & Polynesia

“Polynesians are descendants of Lehi and blood relatives of the American Indians.” Peterson, Mark E., General Conference, April 1962.

Moroni’s America- Alma 63

“In the 37th year, “there was a large company of men, even to the amount of five thousand and four hundred men, with their wives and their children, departed out of the land of Zarahemla into the land which was northward.” This would make a group of 10-20,000, depending on family size. The text does not explain whether these people sailed north or traveled overland. It doesn’t even specify from where in the land of Zarahemla they left. All we know is that the land was “northward” from Zarahemla.

Whether they sailed or hiked, it seems unlikely that such a large group would veer far from a river. At a minimum, they would need a constant supply of water. The text says nothing about herds or grain; presumably the people would prefer fresh sources of food from fishing.

Moroni’s America Just $9.95

Two rivers they could follow north are the Illinois and Mississippi Rivers and their tributaries. Because the text does not say they left from the city of Zarahemla (on the west bank of the Mississippi), it seems more likely they would follow the Illinois River out of the land. This would have led them in proximity to the southern part of Lake Michigan and the Michigan peninsula. Anciently, much of northwestern Indiana was covered by the Kankakee marsh, through which the meandering Kankakee River flowed. That area has been called the “Everglades of the North.” It has since been drained and converted to farmland, but anciently it was an area of abundant wildlife and resources such as fresh water pearls. This would be a logical place for people to seek out. Although I don’t address archaeology in this book, archaeologists have suggested “a date of activity could logically be established as ranging from 100 B.C. to A.D. 200” in this area.[i]

The text suggests this northward migration piqued the curiosity of a man named Hagoth.

Alma 63:5-6 “And it came to pass that Hagoth, he being an exceedingly curious man, therefore he went forth and built him an exceedingly large ship, on the borders of the land Bountiful, by the land Desolation, and launched it forth into the west sea, by the narrow neck which led into the land northward. And behold, there were many of the Nephites who did enter therein and did sail forth with much provisions, and also many women and children; and they took their course northward. And thus ended the thirty and seventh year.”

Hagoth by Brook Malia Mann

The story of Hagoth shows the Nephites were proficient in shipbuilding, as Mormon implies in Helaman 3:14. Mormon does not mention Hagoth because he built a ship; he mentioned Hagoth because he built an exceedingly large ship. Because the entire civilization was founded by seafarers, it would be more surprising if the Nephites did not use ships than if they did, and Hagoth demonstrates that they knew how to build ships.

One wonders why he built such a large ship and which Nephites became passengers. Given the sequence of events, it is possible that the “large company of men” sailed north on the Illinois River, reaching the source. They would continue overland to the “land which was northward” where they reached the west sea and sent word back to Hagoth. Then Hagoth came north and built an “exceedingly large ship” to accommodate “many of the Nephites” who had gone northward.

Why did all these people go northward? One reason could be natural expansion; i.e., the Nephite population was growing and the Lamanites occupied all the land south of Zarahemla. The east (Bountiful) was already populated. The west may have been less appealing. Another reason could be economic opportunity in the north, perhaps associated with the abundant copper on the Keweenaw Peninsula where hundreds of ancient mines have been found.[ii]

The text says Hagoth built his ship “on the borders of the land Bountiful by the land Desolation.” This implies he constructed it inland, presumably in a protected area that would be deep enough, like on a river or inlet. From the construction site, he “launched it forth into the west sea by the narrow neck which led into the land northward.

This passage is susceptible to more than one meaning. Of course, a “narrow neck” can be either water or land, and the text doesn’t explain which it is in this case (unlike Ether 10:20, which specifies a “narrow neck of land”).

I discussed the various “narrow” features in the geography in Chapter 6. The Oxford English Dictionary includes these definitions of neck:

a. A pass between hills or mountains; the narrow part of a mountain pass.
b. A narrow channel or inlet of water; the narrow part of a sound, etc.
c. A narrow piece of land with water on each side; an isthmus or narrow promontory
d. A narrow stretch of wood, pasture, ice, etc.

Click to Enlarge

No mountains or woods are mentioned in Alma 63, so presumably we are dealing with 1) a narrow channel or inlet of water; 2) the narrow part of a sound; 3) an isthmus; 4) or a narrow promontory.

A common interpretation treats by as a synonym of near; i.e., Hagoth launched his ship into the west sea near the narrow neck, and the narrow neck leads into the land northward. This interpretation assumes the neck was a neck of land, but it’s not clear how a neck of land would lead into a larger land mass. A neck of land would lead to a larger land mass, but not into one. This interpretation also raises the question of why the narrow neck is associated with the launch, but not the construction, of the ship. That is, Hagoth built the ship by the land Desolation but launched it by the narrow neck that led into the land northward.

A second interpretation assumes that because Hagoth built the ship inland, the narrow neck could be the neck of a river that led into—meaning penetrated—the land northward.

A third possibility is that the narrow neck was a waterway—a narrow channel or inlet—by means of which he launched his ship into the sea. In this case, the relative pronoun which would refer back to the west sea; i.e., the west sea leads into the land northward.

Yet another interpretation would have the launching itself constitute what led into the land northward. A comma after neck would clarify this meaning; i.e., “launched it forth into the west sea by the narrow neck, which led into the land northward.”

This interpretation is somewhat corroborated by the sequence of events. Hagoth built the ship by the land Desolation, launched it into the west sea, then picked up his passengers and took their course northward. Clearly, the west sea led into the land northward; it’s only a question of whether, and how, the narrow neck did also.

The text distinguishes between the land northward and the land Desolation. Again, this reflects the relative nature of these terms. Often in the text, the land Desolation is northward. Here, the frame of reference is near the land Desolation where Hagoth built his ship. Consequently, the land northward in these passages is north of Desolation.

Verse 7 points out that the first ship returned “and set out again to the land northward.” That seems inconsistent with the idea that Hagoth’s departure point was close to the land northward, which would be the case if it was next to a narrow neck that led into that land. His passengers were boarding a ship in the west sea because that sea led into the land northward, not because the narrow neck did.

There are several places along Lake Michigan that would qualify as a “narrow neck” under the definitions given. The lake today is at around 577 feet above sea level. There are areas such as Benton Harbor where the land is only a few feet higher than the lake. In ancient times, when the lake was higher, the harbor would have been much bigger than it is today, surrounded by peninsulas—narrow necks.[iii]  It would be a good place to build an exceedingly large ship, and then launch it into the west sea.

This all becomes clearer by referencing the map to the left.

Hagoth was not satisfied with only one ship.

7 And in the thirty and eighth year, this man built other ships. And the first ship did also return, and many more people did enter into it; and they also took much provisions, and set out again to the land northward.

8 And it came to pass that they were never heard of more. And we suppose that they were drowned in the depths of the sea. And it came to pass that one other ship also did sail forth; and whither she did go we know not.

The text does not say in what month of the thirty-seventh year Hagoth launched his first ship, or in what month it returned in the thirty-eighth year. The first ship could have been gone an entire year, only a few months, or nearly two years. I assume it returned after about a year, only because Hagoth built other ships before it returned.

At any rate, the first voyage was successful.  Either the ship sailed for six months, discovered something worth exploring, and turned around for supplies for an even longer expedition, or it spent some period of time—a winter, perhaps—at its destination before returning. It may have dropped off passengers at various locations, such as the mining areas in northern Michigan, and then continued exploring. There was at least one permanent community in the land northward because Alma’s son Corianton went forth to deliver provisions to the people who had settled there (Alma 63:10).

Polynesia

One aspect of the Hagoth verses is the link that has been made between Hagoth and the Polynesian people. Although the text says the Nephites thought Hagoth’s people were drowned at sea, there are LDS traditions that Hagoth’s people went to Japan, Hawaii, and Polynesian Islands.[iv]

Without commenting on the merits of these traditions, is the North American setting consistent with them?

The answer is yes.

Hagoth DVD by Wayne May. Click to Purchase

Although the common view regarding Hagoth is that he launched his boats directly into the Pacific Ocean (i.e., the west sea), his ships could have arrived in the Pacific from Lake Michigan also. The Black and White map above left, shows a northeast waterway that leads to the St. Lawrence Seaway. From there, a ship could navigate to the Pacific by going south around South America or north through the Northwest passage and down through the Bering Strait.

In a 1976 talk to the Samoans, President Kimball referred to the scattering of Israel in connection with the Polynesians. He said, “Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point.”[v] That could be consistent with the Northwest Passage route.

Other traditions refer to the ancestors of the Maoris coming from “the joining of two waters.[vi] Although Matthew Cowley and others interpreted that phrase to refer to the “narrow neck of land between two bodies of water,” meaning Central America, the two waters do not join there. Two waters join at the southern tip of South America: the Atlantic and the Pacific.

The North American setting doesn’t establish the Hagoth-Polynesia link, but it doesn’t contradict it, either. Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville page 181-190

[i] William L. Mangold, “The Middle Woodland Occupations of the Kankakee River Valley and Beyond,” Doctoral Dissertation in the Department of Anthropology, Indiana University (2009) p. 219. Available online at http://www.kankakeevalleyhistoricalsociety.org/Mangold_Dissertation%20(2).pdf

[ii] “The Native Americans used the copper from this area for the last 6800 years. The natives mined the copper from the bedrock as well as from glacial deposits. The entire peninsula from Keweenaw Point to the Ontonagon River area contain ancient mining pits. The deposits on Isle Royale were also mined by natives (a conservative estimate is that there were at least 1089 pits on the island).” Collector’s Corner, Mineralogical Society of America, http://bit.ly/Moroni144.

[iii] One “analysis of 115 geographic features English-speaking colonists called a ‘neck of land’” concluded that the Book of Mormon narrow neck of land would be a peninsula rather than an isthmus because 113 of the 115 features studied were peninsulas. “Necks of Land,” Book of Mormon Resources, http://bit.ly/Moroni145. Of course, if the narrow neck here was a water feature, it would not be a peninsula.

[iv] For a thorough overview of LDS teachings, see Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr., (Religious Studies Center, BYU 1992), 249-62, online at http://bit.ly/Moroni146.  Genetic data suggests the Polynesians came from Southeast Asia and Taiwan. See K. R. Howe, “Ideas of Maori Origins,” The Encyclopedia of New Zealand, available online at http://bit.ly/Moroni147.

[v] Parsons, op cit.

[vi] Parsons, op cit.


President Nelson Visits Polynesia May 2019

4,000 Latter-day Saints in Fiji welcomed President Nelson on his fifth stop of Pacific Ministry Tour on May 22, 2019. Here is the article about his Fiji visit.

I remember that beautiful land and the wonderful saints of Fiji very well, as I served a mission from 1975 to 1977. I was privileged to meet President Spencer W. Kimball the prophet who called me on my mission to Fiji. There in 1976 he visited Fiji with Elder Russell M Nelson as his personal Doctor along with Elder David B. Haight as a newly called Apostle. The picture on the left is Pres Kimball in Fiji in 1976 with District President Yee on his left and Sister Yee on his right. Over his left shoulder is Mission President Kenneth M. Palmer from New Zealand and over his right shoulder is Elder Rian W. Nelson. What an honor it was to be there that day. At that time in Fiji we only had about 600 members and today (2019) we have over 22,000. As part of the Fiji Suva Mission we also opened the missionary work in the Gilbert Islands (Kiribati today). My companion Richard Evans and I were the first to baptize the Gilbertese people, and today there are over 15,000 members there. The Church growth among Hagoth’s blessed people is growing.

I have lived with Fijians, served them and had hundreds of visits with them at my home They are pure wonderful people. They have the Spirit of Lamanites about them. It is very interesting to me that their dwellings (called a Bure, pronounced bur-ey), very closely resemble the Hopewell civilization in the United States. The Fijians also have the chiefs home built higher on a platform than a regular villager as seen below.


 


Nephite and Lamanite Link to Polynesia by Joseph Smith Foundation

Summary

In 1836, the keys to direct the work of gathering the House of Israel were given to Joseph Smith by Moses in the Kirtland Temple (see D&C 110:11).   Seven years later, the first missionaries were sent to the Polynesian islands, and later to Japan.

The story of Hagoth in the Book of Mormon, a Nephite who built several ships and sailed away with a large group of Nephites (Alma 63:4–9), has sparked an interest in the origins of the Polynesian people.  Many statements have been made by Presidents of the Church and members of the Twelve Apostles in regard to their belief that the Polynesian people originated from Lehi’s American colony.

Inspired Teachings Polynesia

Mark E. Petersen

The Polynesian Saints are characterized by a tremendous faith. Why do they have this great faith? It is because these people are of the blood of Israel. They are heirs to the promises of the Book of Mormon. God is now awakening them to their great destiny. As Latter-day Saints we have always believed that the Polynesians are descendants of Lehi and blood relatives of the American Indians, despite the contrary theories of other men. 1

George Q. Cannon

The doctrine that the Hawaiian people and all other Polynesians are heirs to the blessings promised to the posterity of Abraham had its origin through George Q. Cannon. While he was at Lahaina, he received a knowledge directly from the Lord that the Hawaiians were of the house of Israel. From this time on Elder Cannon and his associates began to teach that the Hawaiian people were an offshoot branch of Israel through the posterity of Lehi, the Book of Mormon prophet.  2

Patriarchal Blessings

Paul Cheesman notes in Early America and the Polynesians that Bruce G. Pitt, a graduate student, “viewed a portion of microfilm #34 in the BYU library” which contained the patriarchal blessings given to these people in regard to the lineage declared in the blessings. The following information was found: “Of 321 total Polynesian lineages viewed, 155 were declared to be of Manasseh, 2 of Manasseh and Ephraim, 68 of Joseph, 62 of Israel, 4 of Jacob, 28 of Ephraim, 1 of Lehi and 1 of Japeth. . . .

Another [graduate] researcher, Max Hirschi, recorded that out of 35 patriarchal blessings given to Polynesians, thirteen were from the tribe of Ephraim, fourteen were told they were from Manasseh, and the other eight were of the tribe of Joseph”.

During Dr. Paul Cheesman’s visits to the islands, he questioned patriarchs in the various places and found “that nearly three-fourths [of the declared lineages] were from Manasseh and one-fourth were from Ephraim, with some being designated as descendants of the tribe of Joseph”. Since Lehi was a descendant of Manasseh (Alma 10:3) and Ishmael was a descendant of Ephraim (Journal of Discourses 23:184), the common lineage of these two descendants of Joseph who was sold into Egypt and the Polynesian Saints gives support to the theory that the Polynesians came from the American Nephites.   3

Japan

Heber J. Grant

According to Alma Taylor’s reminiscences of the event [Elder Heber J. Grant’s prayer dedicating the land of Japan for missionary work in 1901], Elder Grant “spoke of those who, because of iniquity, had been cut off from among the Nephites . . . and said we felt that through the lineage of those rebellious Nephites who joined with the Lamanites, that the blood of Lehi and Nephi [and of all Israel] had been transmitted unto the people of this land, many of whom have the features and manners of the American Indians, [and he] asked the Lord that if this were true that He would not forget the integrity of His servants Lehi and Nephi and would verify the promises made unto them concerning their descendants in the last days upon this [the Japanese] people for we felt that they were a worthy nation”.   4

Hawaii

Matthew Cowley

Brothers and sisters, you are God’s children—you are Israel. You have in your veins the blood of Nephi. 5

New Zealand

David O. McKay

We express gratitude that to these fertile islands thou didst guide descendants of Father Lehi and hast enabled them to prosper.   6

Spencer W. Kimball

And so it seems to me rather clear that your ancestors moved northward and crossed a part of the South Pacific. You did not bring your records with you, but you brought much food and provisions. And so we have a great congregation of people in the South seas who came from the Nephites, and who came from the land southward and went to the land northward, which could have been Hawaii. And then the further settlement could have been a move southward again to all of these islands and even to New Zealand. The Lord knows what he is doing when he sends his people from one place to another. That was the scattering of Israel. Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point. And others of you came this direction.

[President Spencer W. Kimball continued by quoting former President Joseph F. Smith as saying:]

“I would like to say to you brethren and sisters from New Zealand, you are some of Hagoth’s people, and there is No Perhaps about it!”  He didn’t want any arguments about it. That was definite. So you are of Israel. You have been scattered. Now you are being gathered.   7

It might be of interest to you to know that when Elder Spencer W. Kimball set me apart for my mission to New Zealand in 1946, he said: “We bless you with power and the ‘gift of tongues’ to learn the language of the Maoris. . . . We set you apart among the Children of Lehi to do good.”   8

Gordon B. Hinckley

Again, there was something prophetic about it. Here were two great strains of the house of Israel the children of Ephraim from the isles of Britain, and the children of Lehi from the isles of the Pacific.   9

Hugh B. Brown

We thank Thee, O God, for revealing to us the Book of Mormon, the story of the ancient inhabitants of America. We thank Thee that from among those inhabitants, the ancestors of these whose heads are bowed before Thee here, came from the western shores of America into the South Seas pursuant to Thy plan and now their descendants humbly raise their voices in grateful acknowledgement of Thy kindness, Thy mercy, and Thy love for them and those who went before them.

We humbly thank Thee that this building is erected in this land, so that those faithful Maoris who came here in early days, descendants of Father Lehi, may be remembered by their descendants and saved through the ordinances that will, in this House, be performed in their behalf.   10

Matthew Cowley

Elder Matthew Cowley tells of a great convention held in 1881 that represented all of the native tribes of New Zealand. They were gathered at a native village near Mastertown, near Wellington. Many who attended that conference were old enough to have seen the first Christian missionaries arrive in New Zealand, and all who attended belonged to a Christian church. They were Catholics, Methodists, or Presbyterians. One of the dominant topics considered was why the Maoris were no longer religiously unified as they had been before Christianity came to them. If Christianity was the higher light—the true religion—why were they divided into many churches? So they began asking themselves which of these Christian churches was the right one for the Maori race and which one they should all belong to so that there would be only one church among them. Not knowing the answer and not being able to decide in their debate, they turned to their wisest sage, Paora Potangaroa, and asked him which church they should all join. He said he would have to think on it and then went to his own residence which was nearby. After three days of fasting and prayer, asking Jehovah which was the right church for the Maori people, he returned to his people and said: “My friends, the church for the Maori people has not yet come among us. You will recognize it when it comes. Its missionaries will travel in pairs. They will come from the rising sun. They will visit with us in our homes. They will learn our language and teach us the gospel in our own tongue. When they pray they will raise their right hands.”

Paora Potangaroa then asked Ranginui Kingi to write down what he was going to say and his words were proclaimed to his people at the “eight-years house” on the 16th day of March 1881. Several things were said of interest to us: First, the year 1881 is the “day of fulness”; that is the year that the missionaries first taught the fulness of the gospel to the Maori people. It is also the year W. M. Bromley arrived to preside over the mission. He was told before leaving Utah “that the time had come to take the gospel to the Maori people.” Potangaroa said the next year, 1882, would be the year of the “sealing.” It was in 1882 when they were first taught about the sealing ordinances performed in the temple. He said the third year, 1883, would be the year of “the honoring,” when they would pay “tribute to whom tribute was due, custom to whom custom . . . honor to whom honor” (See Romans 13:7). Elder Cowley interpreted that as the year when Maoris joined the Church in great numbers and gave “tribute to whom tribute was due [and] custom to whom custom” was due as they began worshiping the Lord.

The prophecy went on to say that they were the lost sheep of the house of Israel. They would learn of the scepter of Judah, and of “Shiloh, the king of peace.” They would also learn of “the sacred church with a large wall surrounding it.” There would be an “increase of the[ir] race” and of their faith, love, and peace. That was at a time when the Maoris were beginning to be exterminated, much as the American Indian was in the United States. There was a great deal of apprehension among them, a fear they would disappear as a people.

This covenant was written down on a piece of paper, and at the top of the piece of paper they drew an “all-seeing eye.” This prophecy was then placed in a cement monument in the eight-years house where the convention was held. It remained there from 1881 until 1929, when a Maori sect known as the Ratana Church, in groping for substantiation that they were the true church of the Maoris as foretold by Potangaroa, broke open the cement monument to get at his prophecy, hoping to find something in it that would establish their claim to be the right church for the Maori.  Unfortunately, the storage chamber which contained the prophecy had not been hermetically sealed and the paper had been so damaged by moisture that nothing was legible on it.

That was 1929. In 1944, Matthew Cowley was the New Zealand mission president. He was there during the war years, and the only American missionaries he had were himself, his wife, and their daughter. They held a convention for the Maoris in the same area where Paora Potangaroa gave his prophecy in 1881. Present at the 1944 convention was Eriata Nopera, another great Maori chief. When he rose to speak, he told his people that he had been a little boy there when Paora Potangaroa gave his prophecy and repeated what he remembered of the prophecy. At the end of that day’s convention, one of the women attending the convention had her husband go fetch parcel wrapped in brown paper from a trunk in their house. When he brought her the parcel, she called President Cowley and Eriata Nopera into an adjoining room and gave it to them. They opened the parcel and found a photograph of Potangaroa’s written prophecy wrapped up in it.

What had happened was that in 1881, when the prophecy was written down by Ranginui, a photographer in Wellington had heard that a Maori had made a prophecy. He traveled out to that village and asked for permission to photograph it. This was granted and he photographed the prophecy before it was sealed in the cement monument. This woman’s family got a copy of that photograph and had kept it since. She then gave it to Brother Nopera, who in turn gave it to President Matthew Cowley. That is the way we know what was in Paora Potangaroa’s prophecy.  11

Samoa

Spencer W. Kimball

I thought to read to you a sacred scripture which pertains especially to you the islanders of the Pacific. It is in the sixty-third chapter of Alma [He then read the account of Hagoth.]

And so it seems to me rather clear that your ancestors moved northward and crossed a part of the South Pacific. You did not bring your records with you, but you brought much food and provisions. And so we have a great congregation of people in the South seas who came from the Nephites, and who came from the land southward and went to the land northward, which could have been Hawaii. And then the further settlement could have been a move southward again to all of these islands and even to New Zealand. The Lord knows what he is doing when he sends his people from one place to another. That was the scattering of Israel. Some of them remained in America and went from Alaska to the southern point. And others of you came this direction.   12

Tonga

Robert E. Parsons

I asked Elder John Groberg, who has spent years among the Tongans, if they had any traditions concerning their coming to the islands. He said they had nothing as detailed as the Maori, but that Church members among both Tongans and Samoans were adamant in their tradition that they came from the east, not the west as some modern scholars affirm. 13 

Notes:

  1. Petersen, Mark E. “New Evidence for the Book of Mormon,” Improvement Era (June 1962) 65:456–59; also in Conference Report (Apr 1962) 111–15
  2. George Q. Cannon, as quoted in Britsch, R. Lanier. Unto the Islands of the Sea: A History of the Latter-day Saints in the Pacific. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1986, pp. 97–98
  3. Cheesman, Paul R. and Millie Foster Cheesman. Early America and the Polynesians. Provo, Utah: Promised Lands Publication, Inc., 1975, p. 15; as quoted in Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62
  4. Reminiscences by Alma Taylor of Elder Heber J. Grant’s 1901 prayer dedicating the land of Japan to receive the restored gospel, Palmer, Spencer J., and Roger R. Keller. Religions of the World: A Latter-day Saint View. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University, 1989, p. 91
  5. Elder Matthew Cowley, in an address to the Hawaiian people at Laie, as recorded in Cole, William A., and Edwin W. Jensen. Israel in the Pacific: A Genealogical Text For Polynesia. Salt Lake City: Genealogical Society of Utah, 1961, p. 384
  6. Prayer offered by President David O. McKay the the dedicatory prayer of the New Zealand Temple, “Dedicatory Prayer Delivered By Pres. McKay at New Zealand Temple,” Church News, 10 May 1958, 2, 6
  7. President Spencer W. Kimball in a talk to the Samoan people, as recorded in the “Official Report of the Samoa Area Conference Held in Pago Pago and Apia, Samoa,” February 15, 16, 17, 18, 1976
  8. Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62
  9. President Gordon B. Hinckley’s comment at the dedication of the New Zealand temple upon observing Europeans assembling with the Maoris of the Pacific, “Temple in the Pacific.” Improvement Era (July 1958) 61:506–509, 538
  10. Elder Hugh B. Brown’s closing prayer at the ceremony to lay the cornerstone for the New Zealand Temple, as told in Cummings, David W. Mighty Missionary of the Pacific. Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1961, p. 63; and Cheesman, Paul R. and Millie Foster Cheesman. Early America and the Polynesians. Provo, Utah: Promised Lands Publication, Inc., 1975, p. 14
  11. Cowley, Matthew. Matthew Cowley—Speaks. Salt Lake City: Deseret Book, 1954, pp. 200-205, as quoted in Robert E. Parsons, “Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), pp. 249–262
  12. President Spencer W. Kimball in a talk to the Samoan people, as recorded in the “Official Report of the Samoa Area Conference Held in Pago Pago and Apia, Samoa,” February 15, 16, 17, 18, 1976
  13. Robert E. Parsons, Hagoth and the Polynesians,” in The Book of Mormon: Alma, the Testimony of the Word, ed. Monte S. Nyman and Charles D. Tate Jr. (Provo, UT: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 249–62

Joseph Smith Foundation-Wiki 


1937 Stuart Meha and “The Personal Testimony of Stuart Meha,” Waipawa, H. B., New Zealand. Elwin W. Jensen A signed manuscript, recorded May 20, 1937, in the Missionary Journal,  (abt. Joseph F. Smith) First Mission, Elder Elwin W. Jensen, Salt Lake City.

Although some scholars insist that the Polynesian ancestors came from the Orient and sailed east to settle Polynesia, the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has always taught that they sailed west from America. In 1818, Stuart Meha, a Maori Latter-day Saint from New Zealand, sent a telegram to the Church leaders thanking them for the privilege of allowing a group of Maori saints to travel to Salt Lake to go through the temple. In the telegram, Brother Meha added the words: “Who knows but that some of Hagoth’s people have returned–perhaps!”

This photograph of a meeting of Mormon Church members at Nuhaka includes Hirini Whaanga Christy (fourth from right) and Stuart Meha (third from right).

Later, the First Presidency of the Church, and some of the General Authorities, gave a welcome, in Wandermere Park, in honor of this party of Maori Saints from New Zealand. In a speech delivered on that occasion, President [Joseph F.] Smith replied to the telegram: “I would like to say to you brethren and sisters from New Zealand, you are some of Hagoth’s people, and there is NO PERHAPS about it!” Continuing,

President Smith told how it had been given to him by the spirit, while laboring in Hawaii, that the Polynesians were descendants of Lehi. Brother Meha testifies that these statements touched his heart, and he had no more uncertainties as to whether the Polynesians were truly of the House of Israel. (From “The Personal Testimony of Stuart Meha,” Waipawa, H. B., New Zealand. A signed manuscript, recorded May 20, 1937, in the Missionary Journal, First Mission, Elder Elwin W. Jensen, Salt Lake City.

Source: Allen H. Richardson, David E. Richardson and Anthony E. Bentley. 1000 Evidences for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints: Part Two-A Voice from the Dust: 500 Evidences in Support of the Book of Mormon. Salt Lake City: Envision Press, 2001, p. 33.

*The expression that Hagoth was an “exceedingly curious man” meant that his skills and knowledge in ship building were extremely good and was beyond the ability of common men. To those who could not comprehend how he could have constructed the ship, they used the term “curious” to describe his skills, similar to Nephi’s skill referred to in 1 Nephi 18:1.341 Hagoth’s Travels Alma 63:6 (55 B.C.) (Picture right, Phoenician ship Carved on the face of a sarcophagus. 2nd century AD.:

“The map below suggests a possible area where Hagoth built and launched his ship. In ancient America, the Grand Kankakee Marsh and the Great Black Swamp almost merged. The land between the two wetlands produced a narrow neck which provided an entrance into “the land northward.” As shown, “the borders of the land Bountiful” are next to “seas.” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 341


“HIDDEN CITIES” IN NORTH AMERICA

In Feb. 2018 Lidar images in Mesoamerica have caused many Mesoamericanist’s to say how this new archeological information corroborates the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerica. I believe it shows just the opposite. (Note: Before Mesoamericanist’s tell you the featured picture is Cahokia which isn’t a city in the time-frame of the Book of Mormon, let me tell you for them. The featured picture of Cahokia was an ancient Mississippian Earthwork near St. Louis, MO dated from 1050 to 1200 AD)

Lidar in Mesoamerica

Mesoamericanist’s say, “These new LiDAR images have revealed 60,000 previously unknown structures, leading experts to new population estimates as high as 15–20 million for the lowland Maya during the Classic period. This means Maya civilization was much more dense, complex and advanced than previously thought. This is consistent with the situation described by Mormon: “The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea” (Mormon 1:7). Early Book of Mormon authors made similar descriptions” (Mosiah 27:6; Jarom 1:8).” 4 Ways the New Maya Discoveries May Relate to the Book of Mormon This post is based on an article by Kirk Magleby of Book of Mormon Central who believes in the Mesoamerican Theory of the Book of Mormon. View the original article at the Book of Mormon Resources blog

“Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.”  Jonathan Neville

The Mesoamericanist’s say that Lehi landed on the west coast of Mesoamerica and they found a large indigenous population already living there which describes what the Book of Mormon says. They also say that this population was large enough that the DNA of Lehi basically was absorbed and had become extinct. We will explain these ideas in this blog. First let’s discuss the ancient cities of North America that did exist. These cities in North America are being searched for and discovered regularly.
“If you live into the next century you will see evidence for the Book of Mormon come forth in droves.” Truman G. Madsen, speaking of what the Prophet Joseph Smith said to a colleague, in the opening statement of the 2005 video, “Journey of Faith.”
“HIDDEN CITIES” IN NORTH AMERICA

Cahokia near St. Louis MO

“…When…first commanded to testify of these things they [The Three Witness] demurred and told the Lord the people would not believe them for the book concerning which they were to bear record told of a people who were educated and refined, dwelling in large cities; whereas all that was then known of the early inhabitants of this country was the filthy, lazy, degraded and ignorant savages that were roaming over the land. The Lord told us, in reply that he would make it known to the people that the early inhabitants of this land had been just such a people as they were described in the book, and he would lead them to discover the ruins of great cities, and they should have abundant evidence of the truth of that which is written in the book…” – David Whitmer, Interview with James H. Hart (Richmond, Mo., 21 August 1883), as printed in Deseret Evening News, Salt Lake City, Utah as published in Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 560.

Roger G. Kennedy, Director Emeritus, Smithsonian National Museum of American History, author, “Hidden Cities, The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization,” The Free Press, New York, [1995], stated, “Very, very few of us were conscious of these immense cities of a place like Monk’s Mound and Cahokia, opposite St. Louis, which is bigger in its footprint than the Great Pyramid at Giza [city in Egypt]. We didn’t know that.” Dr. Kennedy coined the phrase, “Hidden Cities,” because he states, “I use the term because these were very big places. There were more people, that we now know, in Cahokia, across from St. Louis, than there were in London or Rome. There were major population centers in what is now Nashville and Cincinnati and Pittsburgh and St. Louis. Few realize that some of the most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built in North America, home of some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world.”

Click Picture to Purchase

In his book, Hidden Cities, he writes: “Eighteenth century pioneers passing over the Appalachians into the Ohio Valley wrote often of [the] feeling of being freed of encumbrances, of fresh beginnings. Judging from what they said, and from what has been said of them subsequently, most of them shared the misconception that they were entering an ample emptiness intended to be theirs alone. “In fact… [t]he western vastness was not empty. Several hundred thousand people were already there, and determined to resist invasion….Even along the headwaters of the Ohio, on the banks of mountain brooks, there were signs of ancient habitation…As the streams grew larger, so did the buildings. “In the Ohio and Mississippi
valleys, tens of thousands of structures were built between six and sixty-six centuries ago. Some, as large
as twenty-five miles in extant, required over three million person hours of labor” – Roger G. Kennedy, Hidden Cities,  page 560 Annotated Book of Mormon

Few realize that some of the oldest, largest, and most complex structures of ancient archaeology were built of earth, clay, and stone right here in America, in the Ohio and Mississippi valleys. From 6,000 years ago until quite recently, North America was home to some of the most highly advanced and well organized civilizations in the world – complete with cities, roads, and commerce. From the lost city of Balbantsha, near New Orleans, to the Great Hopewell Road, a causeway for religious pilgrims along the Ohio River in the thirteenth century, these cultures built hundreds of thousands of structures, of which a small but tantalizing portion still remain. Like the Druids of Salisbury Plain, they patterned extraordinarily precise geometry according to the rising and setting of the moon. Like the ancient Egyptians, they organized millions of hours of human labor to construct pyramids, platforms, and plazas. In Hidden Cities, Roger G. Kennedy sets out on a bold quest of recovery – a recovery of the rich heritage of the North American peoples, and a reimagination of the true relations of their modern-day successors and neighbors. From the Spanish and French explorers to the present, very few Euro-Americans have paid attention to the evidence and meaning of this heritage. Building on recent work of many archaeologists and historians, Roger Kennedy presents a fascinating picture of these American antiquities as well as their reception among leading citizens of the young United States. On missions of exploration, politics, and even piracy, men such as George Rogers Clark, George Washington, Albert Gallatin, and Thomas Jefferson frequently chanced upon the architecture of the past. As Kennedy shows us the magnificence of the mound-building cultures through the sometimes-prejudiced eyes of the Founding generation, he reveals not only the astounding history of our continent, but also the reasons why we have refused to credit Native American predecessors with the greatness. Roger G. Kennedy, Director Emeritus, Smithsonian National Museum of American History, author, “Hidden Cities, The Discovery and Loss of Ancient North American Civilization,” The Free Press, New York, [1995]


Etzanoa Ancient Mississippian Era City of 20,000 indians
“Wichita State archaeologist and anthropologist Donald Blakeslee points out man-made depressions on a boulder in what would have been the lost city of Etzanoa, a home to ancestors of the Wichita tribe. Researchers like Blakeslee believe that the area was a sprawling city of 20,000 people… ”  THE WICHITA EAGLE

Wichita State archaeologist and anthropologist Donald Blakeslee

“Etzanoa has remained a mystery for 400 years. Archaeologists could not find it. Historians thought reports of a permanent settlement with 20,000 Native Americans in it were exaggerated. But here in Arkansas City, at the confluence of the Walnut and Arkansas Rivers, Blakeslee, an anthropologist and archaeologist at Wichita State University, has found evidence of a massive town stretching across thousands of acres of bluffs and rich bottomland along two rivers. What clinched it was the discovery, by a high school kid, of a half-inch iron cannon ball. He even found a still-functional water shrine, depicting communication with the spirit world, carved into a limestone boulder in Tami and Greg Norwood’s backyard.

It’s a good story, all true, Blakeslee said: A lost city, a forgotten mythology — and the story of the once-great Wichita Nation, decimated by European diseases, then pushed aside by American settlers and the United States Army. With the discovery, Arkansas City leaders are hoping to turn their town into a tourist destination.

“We always knew we once had a whole bunch of Indians living around here, because we had found way too many artifacts to think otherwise,” said Jay Warren, an Arkansas City council member. “But we had no idea until Dr. Blakeslee came along about how big it was.” Etzanoa might have been comparable in size to Cahokia, Blakeslee said. That alone should bring world attention…

“The Spaniards were amazed by the size of Etzanoa,” Blakeslee said. “They counted 2,000 houses that could hold 10 people each. They said it would take two or three days to walk through it all.” But for four centuries, the story of a big Native American town in Kansas made no sense to historians…. Onate sent armed patrols into the empty town.

What his soldiers saw unnerved them. They told Onate they’d counted 2,000 big beehive-shaped homes — clusters of these homes surrounded by cornfields. Nervous about the size of the place, they turned around. Indians told them later that the settlement extended for miles past where the Spaniards stopped, meaning the true population might have been higher than the 20,000 Spanish estimate.”  Source: Its location a mystery for centuries, huge Indian city may have been found in Kansas By Roy Wenzl Kansas city Star Full Article Here: Etzanoa


“…the bodies of many thousands are moldering in heaps upon the face of the earth…” (Alma 28:11). See Annotated Book of Mormon page 260

How many Mounds were there?

“The most common question that is asked about mounds is, “How many exist?” In the 1800’s the Smithsonian sponsored many expeditions to identify mound sites across America. A map (shown left) was produced by Cyrus Thomas in 1894 in a Bureau of Ethnology book. They found approximately 100,000 mound sites, many with complexes containing 2 to 100 mounds. The figure of 100,000 mounds once existing— based on Cyrus Thomas map revealing 100,000 sites—is often cited by others, but that estimate is far, far too low. After visiting several thousand mounds and reviewing the literature, I am fairly certain that over 1,000,000 mounds once existed and that perhaps 100,000 still exist. Oddly, some new mound sites are discovered each year by archaeological surveys in remote areas. But in truth, a large majority of America’s mounds have been completely destroyed by farming, construction, looting, and deliberate total excavations” – Gregory L. Little, Ed.D., The Illustrated Encyclopedia of Native American Mounds & Earthworks, Eagle Wing Books, Inc., Memphis, TN [2009].


New Discoveries about Mayans and bias confirmation
Jonathan Neville Blog below

“We have an outstanding new example of how confirmation bias works in the arena of Book of Mormon geography and historicity.

Last week, researchers announced a major discovery about Mayan civilization based on LiDAR scanning of jungles in Central America. This discovery will probably confirm your bias no matter what you believe; i.e., it will support your position whether: 

1. You accept the New York Cumorah as taught in President Cowdery’s Letter VII and reaffirmed by the prophets and apostles, which I refer to as Moroni’s America (MA);

OR

2. You accept the Mesoamerican/two-Cumorahs (M2C) theory taught by BYU/CES intellectuals, which repudiates Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.

Another way to say this:

M2C seeks to repudiate Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.

MA seeks to support Letter VII and the prophets and apostles.

You decide which bias you share and then interpret the scriptures accordingly.

I’ll have lots more to say about bias confirmation in upcoming posts because it fascinates me that two groups can derive such dramatically different expectations from the same text.

Because this news about the Mayans is so fresh, let’s start by looking at the discovery. Then we’ll look at how the scriptures are interpreted to confirm the respective biases.
_____

Here’s one report, along with an image from the article:

https://phys.org/news/2018-02-laser-technology-reveals-secrets-ancient.html

A comparison of LiDAR data showing the ancient Maya site of El Zotz covered in trees (left), and with the trees digitally removed. Credit: Ithaca College

The image on the left shows what the area looks like with tree coverage. On the right, the trees are removed, showing a complex of buildings and roads that are not visible naturally.

The new data revealed a much more extensive, sophisticated, and densely-populated civilization than was previously known or estimated.

One of the researchers, Thomas Garrison, will appear in a documentary on the National Geographic channel tomorrow (Feb 6). The article notes this: “Especially telling to Garrison are newly revealed agricultural features that would be necessary to support the lowland Maya population during their centuries of civilization—population estimates have now expanded from a few million to 10-20 million—and defensive structures that suggest warfare was far more prevalent than previously known.”

National Geographic has more photos here: https://news.nationalgeographic.com/2018/02/maya-laser-lidar-guatemala-pacunam/
_____

Next, let’s look at the respective biases.

As an MA supporter, my bias is this: 
I accept the New York Cumorah as taught by Letter VII and the prophets and apostles. I interpret the text and relevant scientific and historical evidence in a manner that corroborates and confirms my bias.

M2C supporters (those affiliated with BYU Studies, BookofMormonCentral, FairMormon, the Interpreter, Meridian Magazine, BMAF, etc.) have a bias expressed candidly by BMAF
to increase understanding of the Book of Mormon as an ancient Mesoamerican codex.They interpret the text and relevant scientific and historical evidence in a manner that corroborates and confirms their bias.

Big Mound City, Florida

After I started writing this post, Meridian Magazine posted an article about this finding titled “How an Incredible New Archaeological Discovery Corroborates the Book of Mormon.” Now I don’t have to infer what M2C intellectuals would think about this discovery: I can use their actual words. You can see why I’ve referred to this source as Meridian Mesoamerican Magazine. They will never, ever tell their readers about President Cowdery’s Letter VII because their owners don’t want their readers to know what the prophets and apostles have taught. I consider this deceitful, of course, and you can decide for yourself whether you agree, but I don’t blame them for seeking to confirm their biases because everyone does it–even when, in this case, they are trying to persuade members of the Church to disbelieve the prophets and apostles.

You can see the bias confirmation in the very title of this article!
_____

There is nothing inherently right or wrong about bias. Everyone has biases. It’s a question of whether we honestly recognize our own and those of others, and then recognize that we interpret the world (and the scriptures) to confirm our biases.

Once we recognize the biases of the various players, the rest is easy.

Here’s an example. My first job out of law school was as a law clerk to the Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of New Mexico. After oral argument on a case, the Justices would vote on the outcome they wanted. Whichever outcome the majority voted for became the Court’s position, and the Justices assigned us, as the law clerks, to write the opinions accordingly.

Any of us law clerks could have written the opinion to reach whichever conclusion the Justices wanted. In close cases, it’s not a question of what the law is, but rather what the Justices want it to be. Then we write the opinion to make it look like the desired outcome was obvious all along. You always want the Court’s opinion frame the issue as a pursuit of the “correct law,” but everyone knows these opinions are anything but that. They are always a reflection of the personal philosophies of the judges. That’s why it makes such a big difference whether a conservative or a liberal is appointed to a court.

The reason lawyers charge clients so much money is not because they know what the law is, but because they know how to use the law to get what the clients want. 

BYU map designed to teach students that the
apostles and prophets are wrong about the New York Cumorah

It’s really no different in scholarly work. The idea that one side or the other is pursuing “the truth” is a ruse. Everyone is seeking purely to confirm his/her biases. When you look at the fantasy map currently being taught at BYU, for example, it has nothing to do with seeking the truth, and everything to do with teaching the students that the prophets and apostles are wrong about the New York Cumorah. Otherwise, the BYU map would show Cumorah in New York.

The same thing is going on in the Church History department, btw, which I’ll be demonstrating in upcoming posts. The scholars there are colluding with the M2C proponents to portray Joseph Smith as a confused speculator who was wrong about the New York Cumorah.

This is why the semantic arguments about interpreting the Book of Mormon are pointless. LDS literature on this topic is full of subjective interpretations about such topics as what constitutes a “narrow neck,” and whether that is different from a “narrow neck of land.” You will agree or disagree with a particular interpretation depending on whether you agree or disagree with the bias of the person proposing that interpretation.

Actually, this is why the M2C proponents oppose Letter VII so vehemently. You can’t mistake President Cowdery’s meaning when he states it is a fact that the final battles of the Jaredites and Nephites took place in the mile-wide valley west of Cumorah. There’s no wiggle room there.

To reiterate this again:

MA proponents seek interpretations of the text and relevant science, history, etc. that corroborate Letter VII and the prophets and apostles because they want to demonstrate their teachings are correct.

M2C proponents seek interpretations of the text and relevant science, history, etc. that refute Letter VII and the prophets and apostles because they want to demonstrate their teachings are false.

Everything you read about this topic reflects these respective biases.

Meridian Magazine has an agenda of teaching members of the Church that the prophets and apostles are wrong about Cumorah, so they published this article to reinforce that agenda.

My agenda is to teach members of the Church that the prophets and apostles are correct about Cumorah, so I publish this blog to reinforce that agenda.

This is all very basic, but it is usually overlooked.

Now, let’s look at how the new data about the Mayans confirms these respective biases.

Key Information

MA position. If you believe in the New York Cumorah, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites could not possibly have lived among the Mayans.

I think the text shows Lehi’s colony landing in the promised land, planting their own seeds, finding animals and ore in the wilderness, all while completely unimpeded by any existing civilization. (1 Ne. 18:23-5).  ; i.e., that there were no “other nations” in the promised land where they landed, “for behold, many nations would overrun the land, that there would be no place for an inheritance” (2 Nephi 1:8). I do think there were some indigenous people who went with Nephi when he fled (2 Nephi 5:6), but I infer they were unorganized hunter/gatherers that did not qualify as any sort of “nation” and were impressed by the Jewish immigrants’ technology, language, etc.

In my view, it is difficult enough to believe that Lehi’s family, a relative handful of immigrants from a distant culture speaking a different language, could have arrived and started planting crops on unclaimed land in Mesoamerica, encountering no resistance, but it is even more difficult to believe Lehi’s descendants could have managed to rule as kings and chief judges over even a part of a Mayan civilization, and that in the midst of this Mayan civilization, King Mosiah could have escaped with the Nephites into the wilderness and found a much larger group of illiterate people (the people of Zarahemla) who possessed exactly one engraven stone.

Now that we are learning from LiDAR that the Mayan civilization was even larger, more densely populated, and more sophisticated than we previously realized, the Book of Mormon seems even less plausible in that setting. IOW, the grander the Mayan civilization, the less likely it is that Lehi landed anywhere near that civilization.

This view is based on the text and has nothing directly to do with the New York Cumorah, but it does confirm my bias in favor of the New York Cumorah.
_____

M2C position. If you believe the M2C position that Cumorah is not in New York and that the entire Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica, you will likely view this LiDAR discovery as additional evidence that the Nephites must have lived among the Mayans.

Mound City, Ohio

The basic M2C concept is described in the Meridian Magazine article. It is the idea that the Nephites were absorbed into Mayan culture. That’s why there is no Israelite DNA in Central America, no traces of Nephite languages or the law of Moses or Christian beliefs and practices, etc. M2C proponents believe there were bottlenecks (both DNA-related and cultural) that screened out Nephite cultural influence.

Let’s look at some of the verses cited in the Meridian Magazine article to demonstrate how the respective interpretation confirm the respective biases.

M2C proponents generally believe the Nephites lived among a much larger culture (i.e., Mayan culture in Mesoamerica). The Meridian article cites Mormon 1:7 as evidence of a huge Nephite population, possibly in the millions, with intensive agriculture, etc.

6 And it came to pass that I, being eleven years old, was carried by my father into the land southward, even to the land of Zarahemla.

7 The whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.

If you look at the published LiDAR images, and you want to confirm your M2C bias of a large, dense civilization, you will eagerly conclude that (i) Mayan buildings literally “covered” the land, and (ii) Mormon somehow knew this without the benefit of satellite images.

But if you’re not seeking to confirm your M2C bias, you look at the selected LiDAR images and notice they do not show the land to be “covered with buildings.” There are more structures than archaeologists realized, for sure, but most of the terrain remains uninhabited, just like in the much more heavily populated modern world.

The National Geographic article points out that “The results suggest that Central America supported an advanced civilization that was, at its peak some 1,200 years ago, more comparable to sophisticated cultures such as ancient Greece or China than to the scattered and sparsely populated city states that ground-based research had long suggested.”

No ancient civilizations in Greece, China, Mesoamerica, or anywhere else, covered the land with buildings. The LiDAR articles themselves don’t make any such claim. Instead, they note that “Complex irrigation and terracing systems supported intensive agriculture capable of feeding masses of workers who dramatically reshaped the landscape.”

LiDAR shows us that the “face of the land” was mainly covered with agricultural activities and wilderness, with some areas containing a concentration of buildings, just as the land today is throughout the world, even in densely populated countries such as Taiwan, South Korea, Lebanon, and Israel.

Only a bias-confirming M2C proponent would delude himself/herself into thinking that these LiDAR images show “the whole face of the land covered with buildings.”

Am I saying Mormon was wrong?

Not at all.

Let’s look at the scripture. He says he was 11 years old when his father took him on this trip. Why would he say the face of the land was “covered with buildings,” when such a description, if taken literally, is impossible as we just saw.

1. First, we have to consider this from the perspective of an 11-year-old boy.
2. Second, we have to consider what someone on the ground would see, without the benefit of satellite images.
3. Third, we have to consider what the term “building” means.

I’ve addressed all of this before in my book, Moroni’s America, but I’ll quickly summarize it here.

1. The perception of an 11-year-old differs from the perception of an adult. Think of Mormon as a Cub Scout. He wasn’t even old enough to be a Deacon. How would a Cub Scout perceive the world? To children, everything looks bigger. Who hasn’t revisited a childhood home and been surprised at how small it was compared with what you remembered?

Tikal viewed from the air

2. Without the benefit of satellite or aerial imagery, how would ancient people know what “the face of the land” was like? If you’ve climbed to the top of the Mayan ruins in Yucatan as I have, you know you can look over the relatively flat terrain and see the peaks of other ruins, many of them still covered with jungle. Let’s assume that in Mormon’s day the jungle was cut back so you could see the structures clearly.

What would Mormon see from the top of one of these temples?

He would see mostly agricultural land, just as the LiDAR images show.

The Meridian Magazine article, paradoxically, recognizes the inconsistency of its own argument. Look at these two applications of Mormon 1:7:

“Maya lowland population at apogee could have reached 15 million Mormon 1:7” (we can all see that Mormon 1:7 gives no population numbers).

“land use was intensive – nearing 100% utilization is some areas Mormon 1:7” (we can all read that Mormon 1:7 describes buildings covering the whole face of the earth, not “intensive land use”).

Besides reading into the text the M2C bias, these two claims are inconsistent. Which is it? “The whole face of the earth is covered with buildings” (Mormon’s description)” or “intensive land use in some areas” for agriculture (Meridian Magazine’s M2C description)? Do you see how bias confirmation can lead to absurd interpretations of the text?
_____

So what could Mormon have meant in these verses?

He could only have reported what he saw (or was told). I think this means that on his way to Zarahemla, he traveled in heavily populated areas.

I think everyone can agree that he did not have an aerial view.

So let’s think. How would an 11-year-old boy taking what was essentially a long field trip travel through a heavily populated area that was “covered with buildings” with so many people that it seemed to him like “the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea?”

One thing is for sure; Mormon either did not describe his experience accurately, or he could not have been traveling through the areas captured in these LiDAR images, because most of the land he would have traveled through was agricultural or wilderness.

National Geographic is going to show the most spectacular LiDAR images of stone structures, including temples and roads. They will show indicia of irrigation, including canals, dykes and reservoirs (none of which are mentioned in the text, btw). But by far, most of the land even in this “densely populated” ancient Mayan world captured by LiDAR is not covered by buildings.

Again, I’m not saying Mormon reported his observations inaccurately. I’m saying just the opposite.

Distribution of mounds and earthworks in the eastern United States.
Red dots indicate relative occurrence and comparative distribution
rather than individual major remains.

I think Mormon was traveling along the Allegheny and Ohio rivers on his way to the land of Zarahemla (Illinois and Iowa). In ancient North America, people lived along these rivers.

This map shows how the ancient moundbuilders in North America located mostly along rivers. This makes sense; rivers provided water, fish, and other wildlife. They were transportation corridors. They also served as boundaries between competing groups.

If, as I have proposed, Mormon was traveling along these rivers, he would have seen little more than buildings and people. (One non-LDS experts reports there were over a million mounds in ancient North America.)

Had Mormon instead been walking through Mesoamerica, he would have seen mostly agricultural and wilderness areas, occasionally interspersed with the Mayan structures.

From my perspective, confirming my bias in favor of Letter VII and the New York Cumorah, young Mormon was describing a long-distance journey through a heavily populated area where the “face of the land” (as opposed to the rivers he was on) appeared to be “covered with buildings” along with lots and lots of people.

From my perspective, a person traveling through the lands depicted in the Mayan LiDAR photos would never have described the land as “covered with buildings” because most of it was agricultural and wilderness.

3. What does the term “building” mean in the first place?

First, we have to recognize that not a verse in the Book of Mormon says any “buildings” were made of stone. We are told they were made of wood and, for one brief period in one location, of wood and cement (Helaman 3). But the only stone buildings in the text are in the imagination of the reader. 

If you want to confirm an M2C bias, then you can read “stone” into the text wherever you want. People who share your bias will undoubtedly agree with you.

But because I don’t share the M2C bias, I don’t see any stone buildings.

However, I do see “their shipping and building of ships,” which Mormon didn’t take the time to describe in detail but was just as much a part of Nephite society as “their building of temples, and of synagogues and their sanctuaries” (Helaman 3:14). I take this to mean they lived along rivers.

So what could Mormon have meant by “buildings” in verse 7?

In my presentation at the 2017 Mormon History Association in St. Louis (you can read it here), I pointed out that Dr. Roger Kennedy, the former director of the Smithsonian’s American History Museum, addressed a misperception about earth mounds, noting that earth mounds are actually buildings. “Build and building are also very old words, often used in this text [his book] as they were when the English language was being invented, to denote earthen structures. About 1150, when the word build was first employed in English, it referred to the construction of an earthen grave. 350 years later, an early use of the term to build up was the description of the process by which King Priam of Troy constructed a “big down to bare earth.” So when we refer to the earthworks of the Ohio and Mississippi Valleys as buildings no one should be surprised.”

Even today when you drive along the Ohio River you see lots of ancient mounds that have been preserved. I’ve taken photos of many of these. By far, most have been destroyed and replaced by modern roads and structures. But as the map above shows, in ancient times if you traveled along these rivers, there were mound cities and defensive positions along the banks.

MORMON, “CARRIED BY MY FATHER… TO THE LAND OF ZARAHEMLA.” by Ken Corbett

Most of the modern depictions of the moundbuilder sites illustrate Mississippian or later culture because these were built over earlier settlements that dated to Book of Mormon times, but they give a rough idea of what Mormon would have seen during his field trip.

This painting shows young Mormon on his way to Zarahemla. [They are traveling south west on the Ohio River at Moundsville, WV, and you can see Grave Creek Mound].

A Cub Scout seeing this would definitely conclude that the “whole face of the land” was “covered with buildings.”

Nevertheless, if your bias is that Letter VII and the prophets and apostles are wrong, then you cannot accept my interpretation of the text because it would contradict your bias. It would generate cognitive dissonance you seek to avoid.

Instead, you must persuade yourself that traveling through agricultural and wilderness land, by foot, occasionally passing through areas of dense human habitation, would lead you to write that the “whole face of the land had become covered with buildings, and the people were as numerous almost, as it were the sand of the sea.”
_____

You can also pretend that you don’t have a bias; i.e., you don’t have an opinion on whether or not Letter VII and the prophets and apostles are correct. You just want to look at the “facts” and decide.

If so, I’m interested in an explanation of how these Mayan LiDAR images show anything like the “whole face of the land covered with buildings.”
_____

There’s one more aspect of this passage we should examine.

The M2C proponents claim the Book of Mormon describes a Nephite civilization numbering in the millions (or at least in the midst of millions of Mayans). The LiDAR discoveries have increased population estimates to as high as 15 million, which confirms the M2C bias.

The MA bias sees it differently. I read the text as describing a Nephite civilization of tens of thousands, not millions, of people. (I’m not discussing the Jaredites here.) Because of my bias, when I read LiDAR discoveries that there were many millions more Mayan than previously believed, that takes the Mayan civilization even further away from the descriptions in the text.

I keep reading in Mormon 1. During the same year as Mormon’s field trip, he says there began to be a war (verse 8).

8 And it came to pass in this year there began to be a war between the Nephites, who consisted of the Nephites and the Jacobites and the Josephites and the Zoramites; and this war was between the Nephites, and the Lamanites and the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites.
9 Now the Lamanites and the Lemuelites and the Ishmaelites were called Lamanites, and the two parties were Nephites and Lamanites.
10 And it came to pass that the war began to be among them in the borders of Zarahemla, by the waters of Sidon.

Sounds like a lot of people involved, doesn’t it? Seven separate groups, allied into two camps: the Nephites and the Lamanites.

In fact, Mormon says “the Nephites had gathered together a great number of men” for this war. They had a number of battles during which the Nephite “did slay many of” the Lamanites.

Now, how many men did Mormon consider to be a “great number?”

30,000.

Well, “even to exceed the number of thirty thousand.”

Look at how that is phrased. Mormon seeks to impress the reader with the size of this Nephite army by calling it “a great number of men, even to exceed the number of thirty thousand.”

As if the reader can hardly imagine a number as great as 30,000.

In the context of a civilization of 15 million people, how would this be at all impressive?

Do you see why, in my interpretation of the text, a Nephite civilization in the midst of 15 million people makes no sense?

Later, Mormon tells us that after he gathered in his people “together in one body” he was able to recruit an army of 42,000. (Mormon 2:7-9). That’s even more impressive than the 30,000, but still insignificant in the midst of 15 million people.

For these and similar reasons, the larger the Mayan civilization turns out to be, the less likely it has anything to do with the Book of Mormon.
_____

So far, I’ve only addressed Mormon 1:7 to show how confirmation bias drives one’s interpretation of the text. I could do the same with the rest of the Meridian Magazine article.

I freely admit my bias: I seek to corroborate and support President Cowdery’s Letter VII and the prophets and apostles who have consistently affirmed it.

M2C proponents also freely admit their bias: they seek “to increase understanding of the Book of Mormon as an ancient Mesoamerican codex,” which requires them to refute and reject President Cowdery’s Letter VII and the prophets and apostles who have consistently affirmed it.

In my view, the intellectuals who push M2C don’t really care what the text actually says, so long as they can construe it–or make stuff up–up to confirm their biases.

They are so obsessed with proving the prophets and apostles wrong that they resort to strained interpretations of the text and seeing terms and concepts that don’t appear in the text anywhere. That’s how they come up with the 3 Js (Jaguars, Jungles and Jade) and the three Ms (Mayans, Mountains and Massive stone temples) that are characteristic of Mesoamerica but not the Book of Mormon. (Not to mention volcanoes…).
_____

Every time you read Meridian Magazine (or BYU Studies, or anything produced by any other members of the citation cartel), you need to recognize that the authors are confirming their biases.

If you share their biases, then you will probably accept what they write, no problem.

If you don’t share their biases, you will see right through their rhetoric.

New Discoveries about Mayans and bias confirmation

Source: Book of Mormon Wars

This Land of “One Hill Cumorah”

THIS LAND: Zarahemla and the Nephite Nation by Wayne May and Edwin Goble. Published by Ancient American Archaeology Foundation P.O. Box 370, Colfax, Wisconsin 54730 www.ancientamerican.com

Only One Cumorah

THIS LAND #1: Zarahemla and the Nephite Nation by Wayne May (Book 220 pages) $19.95

“A major question in Book of Mormon studies is, “Where was the Land of Zarahemla really?” There can be no real Book of Mormon Archaeology until the true real-world setting of the Book of Mormon is identified. It will not do to just dig up any archaeological site in the Americas and call it a Book of Mormon site. There have been many theories in the past about this, but none has been able to answer the question to the satisfaction of the authors. The theory that is presented in this book harmonizes things that were previously misunderstood. This book shows that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed really was in New York, and that the heartland of the Nephite culture, being the Land of Zarahemla, was not too far from it.

For over 100 years, the majority of people did not doubt that Cumorah was really in New York, and the prophets were consistent in their teachings about that fact. (See our list of quotes at the end). The only thing that was ever in doubt was how far south the rest of the lands mentioned in the Book of Mormon were from Cumorah in New York. The popular theory that the Land Southward including Zarahemla was in Mesoamerica (Southern Mexico and parts of Central America) started in 1842 with some speculation in the church. Later, certain people identified the Isthmus of Panama as the “obvious” narrow neck mentioned in the Book of Mormon. From this promiscuous mix of speculation spawned the idea that the Book of Mormon Lands covered the whole hemisphere.

Then the Mesoamericanists came along with the idea of a theory that the Book of Mormon Lands only took up a few hundred miles. They believe that Cumorah and all the rest of the lands were actually down in Mesoamerica, so they have dispensed entirely with a Cumorah in New York State.

This book in no way represents the official position of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. This material is the result of painstaking research and the personal ideas of the authors, which we are solely responsible for. While our theory is different than most in many respects, we cannot take credit for all of the concepts in this book. Much of it builds on research of those who came before. We would like to give credit where credit is due.

More maps visit here!


First of all, thanks to the many hours of work from the Mesoamerican researchers, one recognizes the Book of Mormon Lands doesn’t take up the whole hemisphere. The text demands a introduction more limited area than that. Delbert Curtis was the first to recognize the Niagara Peninsula as the Narrow Neck of Land. He gave us a reason to “Return to Cumorah.” He was one of the pioneers. It was truly unfortunate, however, that Curtis dismissed the Manti site in Missouri, which could have led him much further along to the whole picture. Duane Aston was the first to recognize that the word Niagara means “neck.” Duane Erickson was probably the first to break away from the extremely limited and untenable models of the New York Geographies. He paved the way for the more broad, but still limited, geographies that fit much better with the internal evidence from the Book of Mormon.

The broader limited geographies help one to understand how people could fill the whole face of the land. One can also understand how there was “an exceedingly great distance” between the Zarahemla/Nephi area and the Land of Many Waters, but it was still a relatively limited area. Duane Erickson was the first to recognize the Sidon as the Mississippi. We have built on his pioneering to demonstrate that the place name indeed shows this to be the case. Duane recognized that Zarahemla, Iowa mentioned in D&C 125 was the ancient site of Zarahemla as well, or at least, was in the area of it.

Ron and Jeff Garff were innovative enough to put this North American story with scriptural support on four video cassettes and make them available to the serious students of the Book of Mormon geography. A wealth of information was laid open for anyone searching for the lands of the Nephites.

Each researcher has had his or her part in putting together puzzle pieces for a true picture of geography. This book may consist of little bits of inspiration here and there. Even so, we do not know our thesis is correct. We cannot make any claims. All we know is that this theory feels right to us. We believe that our book has cemented these puzzle pieces into a coherent whole and added to them. Yet, we are always open to new information as it comes forth.

It is unfortunate that all past researchers have failed to deal with the Manti in Missouri site for one reason or another. Finally, the true nature of the head of the Sidon in its vicinity has been identified. The Manti site is at least as important as Cumorah in New York is. Without the Manti site in Missouri, one cannot come to a correct understanding of where the river Sidon or Land Southward is. We are able to show how that Manti fits with the internal evidences and how it also fits with Erickson’s Zarahemla site in Iowa.

Moroni Fortifies the Lands of the Nephites, by Clark Kelley Price.

Another of our contributions is to further solidify Duane Aston’s completed research on the meaning of the word Niagara; to leave no doubt as to the identity of that landmark as the Narrow Neck of Land. Our theory is the first to show how the whole Great Lakes System is the West Sea spoken of. We have shown that the ancients did not regard these as separate bodies of water, but as one great whole; for it was the “sea” that divided the land, not seas.

Further, we have paved the way for understanding how to correctly identify what evidences can be used in a plausible argument. We have shown that things must actually date to the correct time period. The mistake made by others was to not take into consideration artifact dating. We have shown things are controversial and have not been redeemed by science yet. We recognize that these cannot be regarded as evidence… yet.

In spite of that, the artifacts still demand further research and cannot be dismissed out of hand. They have a high probability of being real. Just test them is all we ask. This book shows that the Adena-Hopewell were indeed the Book of Mormon peoples.

It also shows that the artifacts one uses as potential Book of Mormon artifacts must date to the right time period and be from the right area. Unlike previous researchers, we have directly challenged the notions of the Mesoamerican researchers. We have taken their dogmatism head-on, that it is impossible that Book of Mormon Lands could be in the Great Lakes region. Previous researchers have not dared take on the Mesoamericanists. They seem to pretend that there was no need to challenge them. They seem to believe that it was enough that prophets said Cumorah was in New York, so that was all the evidence they needed, when it was only one of the spices in the soup, not all of the ingredients. The fact is, if the Mesoamericanists are never directly challenged, their theory will always dominate the scholarly opinion in the church. If there is never a paradigm shift in the scholarly opinion of the church towards a Great Lakes setting, the church will forever be held in the clutches of an incorrect theory. If any revelation is ever to be had on the geography by a prophet to tell us finally how it is, surely some kind of research would have to come out some time beforehand to show the plausibility of such a revelation, to prepare the minds of the people for it. Otherwise, such a revelation would probably be doubted because “everybody knows it’s in Mexico.” Such a thing would be a preparatory work. We make no special claims, but we do see the potential need for such a thing. If so, perhaps this book will fill the void, and show the need for further research in this long-ignored area of North America. If the Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies (FARMS) is going to spend large sums in their research in Mexico, all we ask is that they spend an equal amount of money on the United States. What they will find may surprise them. Perhaps they don’t take it seriously yet because of their pet theories. Eventually someone will have to give them a good enough reason.

Some people believe that the Lord doesn’t want anything to be found. Our conviction, on the other hand, is that the Lord has complete control over the evidence. They can only be found in His own due time. If we have found anything, it can only be because its time has come. It may be that it was always out there, and the time has just come for this data to be put together. The Lord may have been hiding it, and people’s minds simply needed to be opened to be able to see it.” Edwin G. Goble & Wayne N. May


Quotes from Apostles, Prophets, & Saints about
ONE CUMORAH!

1. “I do not believe that the classrooms or the pulpits of our Church are for laboratory purposes in which to experiment with new doctrines and speculative notions. They are exclusively for the use of those who are willing to convert men and women and boys and girls to the truth. . . . I do not believe we should give credence to the highly speculative theories about Book of Mormon geography. I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the integrity of Joseph Smith. I do not believe we can be good Latter-day Saints and question the testimony of the eleven witnesses of the Book of Mormon. I do not believe you have a testimony of the truth if you question the accuracy of the translation of the Book of Mormon.” Mark E. Petersen LDS Conference Reports, Sunday afternoon, April 5, 1953

2. “…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all… It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

3. “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

4. “Both the Nephite and Jaredite civilizations fought their final great wars of extinction at and near the Hill Cumorah (or Ramah as the Jaredites termed it), which hill is located between Palmyra and Manchester in the western part of the state of New York. It was here that Moroni hid up the gold plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated. (Morm. 6; Ether 15.) Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, and many of the early brethren, who were familiar with all the circumstances attending the coming forth of the Book of Mormon in this dispensation, have left us pointed testimony as to the identity and location of Cumorah or Ramah.” (Doctrines of Salvation, vol. 3, pp. 232-241.) (Bruce R. McConkie, Mormon Doctrine “CUMORAH,” 1966, p. 175)

5. “We visited the Hill Cumorah and were accorded the courtesy of going thereon by the wife of Mr. George Sampson, a brother of Admiral Wm. Sampson, who before his death owned the property. When we went up there and looked around, we felt that we were standing on holy ground. The brethren located, as near as they thought was possible, the place from which the plates of the Book of Mormon were taken by the Prophet. We were delighted to be there. Looking over the surrounding country we remembered that two great races of people had wound up their existence in the vicinity, had fought their last fight, and that hundreds of thousands had been slain within sight of that hill. Evidence of the great battles that have been fought there in days gone by are manifest in the numerous spear and arrow-heads that have been found by farmers while plowing in that neighborhood. We were fortunate enough to obtain a few of the arrowheads.” (George Albert Smith, Conference Report, April 1906, Third Day—Morning Session p. 56)

6. “Aug. 11, Wed: President McCune and I went early to the Grove. Later we were conveyed by auto to the Hill Cumorah by Brother Bean. We climbed the hill and traversed it back and fore and examined it with interest and care. It is the largest of the many glacial drumlins of the locality, and is the most prominent of all the elevations in the neighborhood. Aside from the fact that the plates of the Book of Mormon were taken from this hill, I was greatly interested in looking from its summit over the surrounding region and in contemplating the tremendous battle-scenes of the past, whereby first the Jaredites and later the Nephites were exterminated as nations. I believe the Book of Mormon account without reservation or modification. I believe, also, and express it as my personal conviction, that many ancient records, possibly those from which Mormon made his abridgment, are still concealed in that hill. I believe also that they will be brought forth in the Lord’s due time, and that until that time no man will succeed in finding them.” (James E. Talmage Journal Entries, 1920, pg 132-133; Special Collections, Harold B. Lee Library, BYU: MSS 229, Box 6, Folder 1, Journal 23.)

7. “Millennia ago he declared: “There shall none come into this land [he was speaking of America] save they shall be brought by the hand of the Lord… In the western part of the state of New York near Palmyra is a prominent hill known as the “hill Cumorah.” (Morm. 6:6.) On July twenty-fifth of this year, as I stood on the crest of that hill admiring with awe the breathtaking panorama which stretched out before me on every hand, my mind reverted to the events which occurred in that vicinity some twenty-five centuries ago—events which brought to an end the great Jaredite nation… Thus perished at the foot of Cumorah the remnant of the once mighty Jaredite nation, of whom the Lord had said, “There shall be none greater … upon all the face of the earth.” (Ether 1:43.)… This second civilization to which I refer, the Nephites, flourished in America between 600 B.C. and A.D. 400. Their civilization came to an end for the same reason, at the same place, and in the same manner as did the Jaredites… The tragic fate of the Jaredite and the Nephite civilizations is proof positive that the Lord meant it when he said that this “is a land of promise; and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall serve God, or they shall be swept off when the fulness of his wrath shall come upon them. And the fulness of his wrath cometh upon them when they are ripened in iniquity.” (Ether 2:9.) This information, wrote Moroni, addressing himself to us who today occupy this land, “cometh unto you, O ye Gentiles” (now, Gentiles is the term used by the Book of Mormon prophets to refer to the present inhabitants of America and to the peoples of the old world from which they came)… Now my beloved brethren and sisters everywhere, both members of the Church and nonmembers, I bear you my personal witness that I know that the things I have presented to you today are true—both those pertaining to past events and those pertaining to events yet to come. The issue we face is clear and well defined. The choice is ours. The question is: Shall we of this dispensation repent and obey the laws of the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ, or shall we continue to defy them until we ripen in iniquity That we will repent and obey and thereby qualify to receive the blessings promised to the righteous in this land, I humbly pray in the name of Jesus Christ, our Redeemer. Amen.” America’s Destiny Marion G. Romney Oct 1975

8. “Oliver Cowdery wrote that the Ephraimites and the Lamanites were the “original settlers of this continent,” and that “an ancient prophet caused the plates from which the Book of Mormon was translated to be buried nearly two thousand years ago, in which is now called Ontario County, New York. In this same issue, W. W. Phelps wrote that it was “by that book [the Book of Mormon] I learned that the poor Indians of America were of the remnants of Israel.” Many other times editor Phelps identified the land of America as being the place where at least some Book of Mormon history took place, including the last battles of both the Jaredites and the Nephites (see Messenger and Advocate, vol. 2, October 1835, and the letter of W. W. Phelps to Oliver Cowdery in that same issue.) Oliver Cowdery Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, pp. 158-159

9. “We shall now introduce much circumstantial evidence, from American antiquities, and from the traditions of the natives, etc. First, says Mr. Boudinot: “It is said among their principal or beloved men, that they have it handed down from their ancestors, that the book which the white people have, was once theirs: that while they had it they prospered exceedingly, etc. They also say, that their fathers were possessed of an extraordinary Divine Spirit, by which they foretold future events, and controlled the common course of nature; and this they transmitted to their offspring, on condition of their obeying the sacred laws; that they did, by these means, bring down showers of blessings upon their beloved people; but that this power, for a long time past, had entirely ceased.” Colonel James Smith, in his journal, while a prisoner among the natives, says: “They have a tradition, that in the beginning of this continent, the angels or heavenly inhabitants, as they call them, frequently visited the people, and talked with their forefathers, and gave directions how to pray. Mr. Boudinot, in his able work, remarks concerning their language: “Their language, in its roots, idiom, and particular construction, appears to have the whole genius of the Hebrew; and what is very remarkable, and well worthy of serious attention, has most of the peculiarities of that language.” There is a tradition related by an aged Indian, of the Stockbridge tribe, that their fathers were once in possession of a “Sacred Book,” which was handed down from generation to generation; and at last hid in the earth, since which time they had been under the feet of their enemies. But these oracles were to be restored to them again; and then they would triumph over their enemies, and regain their rights and privileges.” Quoted from A Voice of Warning An introduction to the faith and doctrine of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Chapter IV by Parley P. Pratt

10. [Heber C. Kimball] “prophesied that when the final last struggle came to this nation it would be at the Hill Cumorah where both of the former Nations [Jaredite and Nephite] were destroyed” (abt. Heber C. Kimball) Wilford Woodruff’s Journal 6:305, December 17, 1866

11. “In 1873, apostles Brigham Young Jr. and George Q. Cannon visited the New York Hill Cumorah and wrote up an account of the same which was published. “Undoubtedly great changes had occurred in the appearance of the surrounding country[side] since the days when Mormon and [his son] Moroni had trod the spot where we stood. Still we could readily understand, even now, how admirable a position this would be [from the hilltop] for a general to occupy in watching and directing the movements of armies and in scrutinizing the position of an enemy. Around Cumorah is yet a land of many waters, rivers and fountains [just] as Mormon said it was in his day. Our emotions on treading on this sacred hill were of the most peculiar character. They were indescribable. This was the hill Ramah of the Jaredites. In this vicinity, Coriantumr and Shiz, with the people whom they led, fought their last battle. For this great battle they were four years preparing, gathering the people together from all parts of the land, and arming men and women, and even children. The battle lasted eight days, and the result was the complete extermination of the Jaredite nation, none being left but the Prophet Ether and Coriantumr, who succeeded in slaying his mortal enemy Shiz. [Ether] and Coriantumr alone, of all that mighty race which had flourished upwards of fifteen hundred, were left. Who can imagine the feelings which he must have had on such an occasion? From the summit of this hill, Mormon and his great son Moroni had also witnessed the gathering of hosts of the Nephites, and the dusky and myriad legions of their deadly enemies, the Lamanites. Around this hill they had marshaled their forces–their twenty-three divisions of ten thousand men each, commanded by the most skillful of their generals, all to be swept away except Moroni. It was here that [Mormon] hid the abridgement which he made of the records [of his people], and which is know known by his name [Book of Mormon]. And it was here, thirty-six years after this tremendous battle, that his son Moroni also hid his abridgment of the book of Ether, and the record which he had made from which we learn the fate of his father, Mormon, and his other companions It was to this spot that about fourteen hundred years after these events, Joseph Smith, the Prophet, was led by Moroni in person, and here the records, engraved on plates, were committed to him for translation. Who could tread this ground and reflect upon these mighty events, and not be filled with indescribable emotion?” Brigham Young, Jr. and George Q. Cannon The Latter-Day Saints’ Millennial Star,(35 (33): 513-16), Tuesday, August 19th, 1873

12. Just two months and twelve days before his death in 1877, Brigham Young was establishing a new stake in Farmington, Utah. In his discourse, he said the following: “Orrin P. Rockwell is an eyewitness to some powers of removing the treasures of the earth. He was with certain parties that lived nearby where the plates were found that contain the records of the Book of Mormon. There were a great many treasures hid up by the Nephites. Porter was with them one night when there were treasures, and they could find them easy enough, but they could not obtain them. When [Porter] tells a thing he understands, he will tell it just as he knows it; he is a man that does not lie. He said that on this night when they were engaged hunting for this old treasure, they dug around the end of a chest for some twenty inches. The chest was about three feet square. One man who was determined to have the contents of that chest took his pick and struck into the lid of it, and split through into the chest. The blow took off a piece of the lid, which a certain lady [Lucy Mack Smith, Joseph’s mother] kept in her possession until she died. That chest of money went into the bank. Porter describes it so he says this is just as true as the heavens are.” Brigham Young Journal of Discourses (Liverpool, 1878), vol. 19:36-39.

13. “Consider how very fortunate we are to be living in this land of America. Many great events have transpired in this land of destiny. This was the place where Adam dwelt; this was the place where the Garden of Eden was; it was here that Adam met with a body of high priests at Adam-Ondi-Ahman shortly before his death and gave them his final blessing, and the place to which he will return to meet with the leaders of his people (D&C 107:53-57). This was the place of three former civilizations: that of Adam, that of the Jaredites, and that of the Nephites.” The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson pp. 587-588

14. McGavin and Bean explain their point of view concerning the identity of the Hill Cumorah as an ancient battlefield. The authors conclude that the scholars “need not search for [Cumorah] in Mexico or Yucatan” E. Cecil McGavin and Willard W. Bean “Cumorah-Land, An Ancient Battlefield,” in The Improvement Era 44, September 1941, 526, 571-72.

15. J. Golden Kimball is quoted as saying the following: “Heber C. Kimball said it was revealed to him that the last great destruction of the wicked would be on the lakes near the Hill Cumorah.” J. Golden Kimball (abt. Heber C. Kimball) N. B. Lundwall, Temples of the Most High, SLC: Bookcraft, 1941, p. 52.

16. “Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea — from the rising to the setting sun; the whole land . . . Thousands of moons ago, when the red men’s forefathers dwelt in peace and possessed this whole land the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law and His will and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets. This they wrote in a Book . . . written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son for many ages and generations. It was then that the people prospered and were strong and mighty; they cultivated the earth, built buildings and cities and abounded in all good things, as the pale faces now do . . . This Book, which contained these things was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in the state of New York, near the village of Palmyra, in Ontario county . . . Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three viz.: the Cattaraugus Indians, near Buffalo, N.Y., the Wyandots, of Ohio and the Delawares, west of Missouri.” Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 56-6; Documentary History of the Church Vol 1: Footnotes 183:2-18

17. “Two great American Christian civilizations—the Jaredites and the Nephites—were swept off this land because they did not “serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). What will become of our civilization?… I have faith that the Constitution will be saved as prophesied by Joseph Smith. It will be saved by the righteous citizens of this nation who love and cherish freedom. It will be saved by enlightened members of this Church—among others—men and women who understand and abide the principles of the Constitution.

I reverence the Constitution of the United States as a sacred document. To me its words are akin to the revelations of God, for God has placed His stamp of approval upon it.

I testify that the God of heaven sent some of His choicest spirits to lay the foundation of this government, and He has now sent other choice spirits to help preserve it.

We, the blessed beneficiaries of the Constitution, face difficult days in America, “a land which is choice above all other lands” (Ether 2:10)… Ezra Taft Benson “Our Divine Constitution Ensign Oct 1987

By Ken Corbett.

18. “It is as impossible for me to continue the subject of yesterday as to raise the dead. My lungs are worn out. There is a time to all things, and I must wait. I will give it up, and leave the time to those who can make you hear, and I will continue the subject of my discourse some other time. I want to make a proclamation to the Elders. I wanted you to stay, in order that I might make this proclamation. You know very well that the Lord has led this Church by revelation. I have another revelation in relation to economy in the Church–a great, grand, and glorious revelation. I shall not be able to dwell as largely upon it now as at some other time; but I will give you the first principles. You know there has been great discussion in relation to Zion–where it is, and where the gathering of the dispensation is, and which I am now going to tell you. The prophets have spoken and written upon it; but I will make a proclamation that will cover a broader ground. The whole of America is Zion itself from north to south, and is described by the Prophets, who declare that it is the Zion where the mountain of the Lord should be, and that it should be in the center of the land. When Elders shall take up and examine the old prophecies in the Bible, they will see it.” President Joseph Smith’s Remarks–The Whole of America Zion–April Conference, 1844 Section Six 1843-44, p.362

19. “What most impressed me last summer on my first and only expedition to Central America was the complete lack of definite information about anything. Never was so little known about so much… It is just a fact of life that no one knows much at all about these oft-photographed and much-talked-about ruins… Counterparts to the great ritual complexes of Central America once dotted the entire eastern United States, the most notable being the Hopewell culture centering in Ohio and spreading out for hundreds of miles along the entire length of the Mississippi River. These are now believed to be definitely related to corresponding centers in Mesoamerica… One thing that leads us to suspect that most of the great powerhouses whose traces still remain were never anything more than pompous imitations or replicas is their sheer magnificence. The archaeologist finds virtually nothing of the remains of the primitive Christian church until the fourth century, because the true church was not interested in buildings and deliberately avoided the acquisition of lands and edifices that might bind it and its interests to this world. The Book of Mormon is a history of a related primitive church, and one may well ask what kind of remains the Nephites would leave us from their more virtuous days. A closer approximation to the Book of Mormon picture of Nephite culture is seen in the earth and palisade structures of the Hopewell and Adena culture areas than in the later stately piles of stone in Mesoamerica… Though such piles as the great pyramid-temple of Chichén Itzá yield to few buildings in the world in beauty of proportion and grandeur of conception, there is something disturbing about most of these overpowering ruins. Writers describing them through the years have ever confessed to feelings of sadness and oppression as they contemplate the moldy magnificence—the futility of it all: “They have all gone away from the house on the hill,” and today we don’t even know who they were
The great monuments do not represent what the Nephites stood for; rather, they stand for what their descendants, “mixed with the blood of their brethren,” descended to. But seen in the newer and wider perspective of comparative religious studies, they suggest to us not only the vanity of mankind and the futility of man’s unaided efforts, but also something nobler; the constant search of men to recapture a time when the powers of heaven were truly at the disposal of a righteous people.” Ancient Temples: What Do They Signify? By Hugh Nibley September 1972

20. “The passages which I have quoted from the Book of Mormon and the more extended discussion of this subject by Elder B. H. Roberts which was published in The Deseret News of March 3 definitely established the following facts: That the hill Cumorah, and the hill Ramah are identical. That it was around this hill that the armies of both the Jaredites and Nephites fought their great last battles. That it was in this hill that Mormon deposited all of the sacred records which had been entrusted to his care by Ammaron, except the abridgment which he had made from the plates of Nephi, which were delivered into the hands of his son, Moroni. We know positively that it was in this hill that Moroni deposited the abridgment made by his father, and his own abridgment of the record of the Jaredites, and that it was from this hill that Joseph Smith obtained possession of them.” Anthony Ivins Improvement Era June 1928

21. “On the title page I read that it is “written to the Lamanites, who are a remnant of the house of Israel; and also to Jew and Gentile.” In the introduction to the Book of Mormon: Another Testament of Jesus Christ, it says that the Lamanites “are among the ancestors of the American Indians.” As I read the Book of Mormon, it seemed to me that it was about my American Indian ancestors. It tells the story of a people, a part of which were later described as “Lamanites,” who migrated from Jerusalem to a “land of promise” (1 Nephi 2:20) about 600 B.C.” “Come unto Me, O Ye House of Israel” By Elder Larry Echo Hawk of the Seventy Ensign Oct 2012

22. “But while this direct testimony from the Prophet himself is lacking, it is not lacking from those who are competent to speak on the subject–and who did speak of it and who published their statements, and one of these in the life time of the prophet, Oliver Cowdery, close associate with Joseph Smith in bringing forth the Book of Mormon, and his chief amanuensis in the translation of it, declares this hill from which the Book of Mormon was taken to be the Hill Cumorah, the place where Mormon deposited “all the records in his possession, except his abridgment from the plates of Nephi which he gave to his son; and also emphatically declares it to be the scene of the destruction of both the Jaredite and Nephite people. This statement Oliver published in the Church organ at the time, called the “Saints Messenger and Advocate,” Kirtland, Ohio, 1834. There are nine letters published under the title of “Early Scenes and Incidents in the Church.” These letters were reproduced in the Improvement Era, Vol. II, 1898-9”. Written for the Deseret News by B. H. Roberts.

23. “From the time Father Bosley located near Avon, he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself. I have visited the fortifications on the tops of those hills frequently, and the one near Bloomfield I have crossed hundreds of times, which is on the bluff of Honeyoye River, at the outlet of Honeyoye Lake. In that region there are many small deep lakes, and in some of them the bottom has never been found. Fish abound in them. The hill Cumorah is a high hill for that country, and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385. Thus was Heber preaching the Gospel to the Gentiles, above the graves of the ancients of Israel, whose records with the fullness of that Gospel, and the relics of their prowess and civilization, were now whispering from the dust.” Life of Heber C. Kimball by Orson F. Whitney Mounds at Cumorah

24- “In his heretofore unpublished letter, Elder Golden Jensen refers to statements made in his presence at the Hill Cumorah by the late Elder James E. Talmage, of the Council of the Twelve, as follows:

Dear Brother Dixon,
In keeping with your request, I will endeavor to give you herein an account of an experience which I greatly enjoyed while laboring as secretary of the Eastern States Mission.

In the summer of 1920, I received an assignment to attend a special meeting with the missionaries laboring in Buffalo, New York. The day following the meeting I met George W. McCune, my mission president, and the late Dr. James E. Talmage who had driven to Buffalo from Detroit, Michigan. At their invitation I accompanied them to New York City. Enroute, however, we proceeded to Rochester, thence to the city of Palmyra, where we visited briefly. We then proceeded to the Joseph Smith Farm, where we left our car and walked to the sacred grove. As we were about to enter the grove, Dr. Talmage stopped, removed his shoes, and requested that President McCune and I remain where we were while he entered and prayed, alone in that sacred and holy spot, to the Living God.

After a while he called us to join him, whereupon he retold the story of the boy Prophet and of the glorious vision which Joseph had beheld, while President McCune and I sat and wept with joy. Leaving the grove, we went immediately to the Hill Cumorah and viewed the spot where the Angel Moroni had, ages before, deposited the golden plates according to the instructions of the Lord. These records were later revealed and delivered to Joseph the Prophet and were translated by him forth to the world The Book of Mormon. All the while I was being thrilled and edified by the continuous flow of information
and wisdom that came from the marvelous store of knowledge of Elder Talmage. I think I shall never forget how he looked, standing with bared head on the crest of the Hill Cumorah and with outstretched arm describing as he seemed to visualize that last great battle between the armies of the Nephites and Lamanites, calling attention to the significance of the hill as a vantage point for the forces who might gain control of possession of it.

At this time, he stated that he had found as a result of a survey and extensive analysis made by him, while a student in an eastern university, the soils of the surrounding area to be very rich in calcium, and phosphate content, in the soils particularly adjacent to the Hill Cumorah. With further investigation he discovered that there was a lack of these elements in the land which lay further than a few miles in radius in any direction from the Hill Cumorah. To him, this discovery was indicative of the fact that there was decaying of bones of the Nephite and Lamanite armies that perished there. To Apostle Talmage there was no doubt as to the reality of those great events as related in the Book of Mormon, nor was there any doubt in his mind as to the place where they had occurred. Sincerely your brother, J. Golden Jensen” JUST ONE CUMORAH by Riley L. Dixon, P. 147-149


5 Book Special Sale! Retail $109.75 Now just $89.95

 

 

This FIVE book series by Wayne May contains valuable information about Book of Mormon archaeology, Native American oral history, and Church History relating to this subject material. This package includes one (1) each of Volume One; This Land: Zarahemla and the Nephite Nation, Volume Two; This Land: Only One Cumorah, Volume Three; This Land: They Came from the East, Volume Four; This Land: America 2000 B.C. to 400 A.D.and Volume Five; Willards Cumorah.